This is a modern-English version of The Magic City, originally written by Nesbit, E. (Edith).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE MAGIC CITY
BY
E. NESBIT
'THE WOULD-BE-GOODS,' 'THE AMULET,' ETC. ETC.
WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY H. R. MILLAR
MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED
ST. MARTIN'S STREET, LONDON
1910

Three days later, Mr. Noah showed up on an elephant.
BARBARA, MAURICE,
and
STEPHEN CHANT
this book is dedicated to
by
E. NESBIT
Eltham, Kent, 1910.
CONTENTS
CHAPTER I | |
page | |
The Start | 1 |
CHAPTER II | |
Deliverer or Destroyer | 30 |
CHAPTER III | |
Lost | 65 |
CHAPTER IV | |
The Dragon Slayer | 94 |
CHAPTER V | |
On the Floor | 131 |
CHAPTER VI | |
[xii]The Desert Lions | 160 |
CHAPTER VII | |
The Residents by the Sea | 187 |
CHAPTER VIII | |
Highs and Lows | 218 |
CHAPTER IX | |
On the 'Lightning Loose' | 245 |
CHAPTER X | |
The Great Sloth | 272 |
CHAPTER XI | |
The Night Raid | 302 |
CHAPTER XII | |
The End | 318 |
ILLUSTRATIONS
page | |
Three days later Mr. Noah arrived by elephant | Frontispiece |
'Lor', ain't it pretty!' said the parlour-maid | 17 |
Beyond it he could see dim piles that looked like churches and houses | 27 |
'Here—I say, wake up, can't you?' | 33 |
'Top floor, if you please,' said the gaoler politely | 49 |
And behind him the clatter of hot pursuit | 61 |
He heard quite a loud, strong, big voice say, 'That's better' | 85 |
The gigantic porch lowered frowningly above him | 91 |
He walked on and on and on | 97 |
'Silence, trespasser,' said Mr. Noah, with cold dignity | 115 |
Then something hard and heavy knocked him over | 127 |
Mr. Noah whispered ardently, 'Don't!' | 139 |
So, all down the wide clear floor, Lucy danced | 157 |
On the top of a very large and wobbly camel | 169 |
It was heavy work turning the lions over | 179 |
Slowly they came to the great gate of the castle | 193 |
[xiv]'If your camel's not quite fresh I can mount you both' | 199 |
They loved looking on | 211 |
A long procession toiled slowly up it of animals in pairs | 223 |
Walked straight into the arms of Helen | 243 |
He induced them to build him a temple of solid gold | 261 |
Plunged headlong over the edge | 269 |
The bucket began to go up | 281 |
Lucy threw herself across the well parapet | 287 |
And all the while it had to go on turning that handle | 299 |
Philip felt that it was best to stop the car among the suburban groves of southernwood | 307 |
They leapt in and disappeared | 321 |
CHAPTER I
THE BEGINNING
Philip Haldane and his sister lived in a little red-roofed house in a little red-roofed town. They had a little garden and a little balcony, and a little stable with a little pony in it—and a little cart for the pony to draw; a little canary hung in a little cage in the little bow-window, and the neat little servant kept everything as bright and clean as a little new pin.
Philip Haldane and his sister lived in a small house with a red roof in a small town that also had a red roof. They had a small garden and a small balcony, along with a small stable that housed a pony—and a tiny cart for the pony to pull; a little canary was in a small cage in the little bow-window, and the tidy little servant kept everything as bright and clean as a brand new pin.
Philip had no one but his sister, and she had no one but Philip. Their parents were dead, and Helen, who was twenty years older than Philip and was really his half-sister, was all the mother he had ever known. And he had never envied other boys their mothers, because Helen was so kind and clever and dear. She gave up almost all her time to him; she taught him all the lessons he learned; she played with him, inventing the most wonderful[2] new games and adventures. So that every morning when Philip woke he knew that he was waking to a new day of joyous and interesting happenings. And this went on till Philip was ten years old, and he had no least shadow of a doubt that it would go on for ever. The beginning of the change came one day when he and Helen had gone for a picnic to the wood where the waterfall was, and as they were driving back behind the stout old pony, who was so good and quiet that Philip was allowed to drive it. They were coming up the last lane before the turning where their house was, and Helen said:
Philip had only his sister, and she had only him. Their parents were gone, and Helen, who was twenty years older than Philip and was actually his half-sister, was the only mother he had ever known. He never envied the other boys their moms because Helen was so kind, smart, and dear to him. She dedicated almost all her time to him; she taught him everything he learned; she played with him, creating the most amazing[2] new games and adventures. Each morning when Philip woke up, he knew he was starting a new day filled with exciting and joyful experiences. This continued until Philip turned ten, and he had no doubt it would last forever. The first sign of change came one day when he and Helen went for a picnic in the woods by the waterfall, and on their way back, Philip was driving the sturdy old pony, which was so gentle and calm. They were coming up the last lane before the turn for their house when Helen said:
'To-morrow we'll weed the aster bed and have tea in the garden.'
'Tomorrow we'll weed the aster bed and have tea in the garden.'
'Jolly,' said Philip, and they turned the corner and came in sight of their white little garden gate. And a man was coming out of it—a man who was not one of the friends they both knew. He turned and came to meet them. Helen put her hand on the reins—a thing which she had always taught Philip was never done—and the pony stopped. The man, who was, as Philip put it to himself, 'tall and tweedy,' came across in front of the pony's nose and stood close by the wheel on the side where Helen sat. She shook hands with him, and said, 'How do you do?' in quite the usual way.[3] But after that they whispered. Whispered! And Philip knew how rude it is to whisper, because Helen had often told him this. He heard one or two words, 'at last,' and 'over now,' and 'this evening, then.'
'Jolly,' said Philip, and they turned the corner and spotted their little white garden gate. A man was coming out of it—a man who wasn’t one of the friends they both knew. He turned and walked over to meet them. Helen placed her hand on the reins—a thing she had always taught Philip was never done—and the pony stopped. The man, who was, as Philip thought to himself, 'tall and dressed in tweed,' came across in front of the pony's nose and stood close to the wheel on Helen’s side. She shook hands with him and said, 'How do you do?' in the usual way.[3] But after that, they whispered. Whispered! And Philip knew how rude it is to whisper, because Helen had often told him this. He caught a few words, 'at last,' and 'over now,' and 'this evening, then.'
After that Helen said, 'This is my brother Philip,' and the man shook hands with him—across Helen, another thing which Philip knew was not manners, and said, 'I hope we shall be the best of friends.' Pip said, 'How do you do?' because that is the polite thing to say. But inside himself he said, 'I don't want to be friends with you.'
After that, Helen said, 'This is my brother Philip,' and the man shook hands with him—over Helen, which Philip knew wasn't polite, and said, 'I hope we’ll be great friends.' Pip replied, 'How do you do?' because that’s the polite thing to say. But inside, he thought, 'I don't want to be friends with you.'
Then the man took off his hat and walked away, and Philip and his sister went home. She seemed different, somehow, and he was sent to bed a little earlier than usual, but he could not go to sleep for a long time, because he heard the front-door bell ring and afterwards a man's voice and Helen's going on and on in the little drawing-room under the room which was his bedroom. He went to sleep at last, and when he woke up in the morning it was raining, and the sky was grey and miserable. He lost his collar-stud, he tore one of his stockings as he pulled it on, he pinched his finger in the door, and he dropped his tooth-mug, with water in it too, and the mug was broken and the water went into his boots. There are mornings, you[4] know, when things happen like that. This was one of them.
Then the man took off his hat and walked away, and Philip and his sister went home. She seemed different in some way, and he was sent to bed a bit earlier than usual, but he couldn’t fall asleep for a long time because he heard the front-door bell ring, followed by a man’s voice and Helen talking continuously in the little drawing-room below his bedroom. He eventually fell asleep, and when he woke up in the morning, it was raining and the sky was gray and gloomy. He lost his collar stud, tore one of his stockings while putting it on, pinched his finger in the door, and dropped his tooth mug, which had water in it. The mug broke, and the water spilled into his boots. There are mornings, you[4] know, when things happen like that. This was one of them.
Then he went down to breakfast, which tasted not quite so nice as usual. He was late, of course. The bacon fat was growing grey with waiting for him, as Helen said, in the cheerful voice that had always said all the things he liked best to hear. But Philip didn't smile. It did not seem the sort of morning for smiling, and the grey rain beat against the window.
Then he went down to breakfast, which didn’t taste as good as usual. He was late, of course. The bacon fat was turning gray from waiting for him, as Helen mentioned in the cheerful voice that had always said all the things he loved to hear. But Philip didn’t smile. It didn’t feel like a morning for smiling, and the gray rain pounded against the window.
After breakfast Helen said, 'Tea in the garden is indefinitely postponed, and it's too wet for lessons.'
After breakfast, Helen said, 'Tea in the garden is postponed for now, and it's too wet for lessons.'
That was one of her charming ideas—that wet days should not be made worse by lessons.
That was one of her lovely ideas—that rainy days shouldn’t be made worse by having to do lessons.
'What shall we do?' she said; 'shall we talk about the island? Shall I make another map of it? And put in all the gardens and fountains and swings?'
'What should we do?' she said; 'should we talk about the island? Should I make another map of it? And include all the gardens, fountains, and swings?'
The island was a favourite play. Somewhere in the warm seas where palm trees are, and rainbow-coloured sands, the island was said to be—their own island, beautified by their fancy with everything they liked and wanted, and Philip was never tired of talking about it. There were times when he almost believed that the island was real. He was king of the island and Helen was queen, and no one else was to be allowed on it. Only these two.[5]
The island was their favorite playground. Somewhere in the warm seas, where palm trees grow and the sands are a rainbow of colors, the island was said to exist— their own island, shaped by their imagination with everything they liked and wanted, and Philip never got tired of talking about it. There were times when he almost believed the island was real. He was the king of the island and Helen was the queen, and no one else was allowed on it. Just the two of them.[5]
But this morning even the thought of the island failed to charm. Philip straggled away to the window and looked out dismally at the soaked lawn and the dripping laburnum trees, and the row of raindrops hanging fat and full on the iron gate.
But this morning, even the idea of the island couldn’t lift his spirits. Philip wandered over to the window and gazed bleakly at the soggy lawn and the dripping laburnum trees, and the line of raindrops hanging heavy on the iron gate.
'What is it, Pippin?' Helen asked. 'Don't tell me you're going to have horrid measles, or red-hot scarlet fever, or noisy whooping-cough.'
"What’s going on, Pippin?" Helen asked. "Please don’t tell me you’re getting awful measles, or blazing scarlet fever, or loud whooping cough."
She came across and laid her hand on his forehead.
She reached out and placed her hand on his forehead.
'Why, you're quite hot, boy of my heart. Tell sister, what is it?'
'Why, you're really attractive, my dear. Tell me, what’s going on?'
'You tell me,' said Philip slowly.
'You tell me,' Philip said slowly.
'Tell you what, Pip?'
"What do you think, Pip?"
'You think you ought to bear it alone, like in books, and be noble and all that. But you must tell me; you promised you'd never have any secrets from me, Helen, you know you did.'
'You think you should handle everything by yourself, like in stories, and be all heroic and stuff. But you have to tell me; you promised you'd never keep any secrets from me, Helen, you know you did.'
Helen put her arm round him and said nothing. And from her silence Pip drew the most desperate and harrowing conclusions. The silence lasted. The rain gurgled in the water-pipe and dripped on the ivy. The canary in the green cage that hung in the window put its head on one side and tweaked a seed husk out into Philip's face, then twittered defiantly. But his sister said nothing.[6]
Helen wrapped her arm around him and stayed quiet. From her silence, Pip came to the most desperate and painful conclusions. The silence went on. The rain flowed in the water pipe and dripped onto the ivy. The canary in the green cage hanging in the window tilted its head and flicked a seed husk into Philip's face, then chirped defiantly. But his sister said nothing.[6]
'Don't,' said Philip suddenly, 'don't break it to me; tell me straight out.'
"Don't," Philip suddenly said, "just tell me directly; don’t hold back."
'Tell you what?' she said again.
'Tell you what?' she said again.
'What is it?' he said. 'I know how these unforetold misfortunes happen. Some one always comes—and then it's broken to the family.'
'What is it?' he said. 'I know how these unexpected misfortunes happen. Someone always shows up—and then it hits the family.'
'What is?' she asked.
'What's that?' she asked.
'The misfortune,' said Philip breathlessly. 'Oh, Helen, I'm not a baby. Do tell me! Have we lost our money in a burst bank? Or is the landlord going to put bailiffs into our furniture? Or are we going to be falsely accused about forgery, or being burglars?'
'The bad news,' said Philip breathlessly. 'Oh, Helen, I'm not a kid. Please tell me! Have we lost our money in a failed bank? Or is the landlord going to send bailiffs to take our furniture? Or are we going to be wrongly accused of forgery or burglary?'
All the books Philip had ever read worked together in his mind to produce these melancholy suggestions. Helen laughed, and instantly felt a stiffening withdrawal of her brother from her arm.
All the books Philip had ever read combined in his mind to create these sad thoughts. Helen laughed, and immediately felt her brother pull away from her arm.
'No, no, my Pippin, dear,' she made haste to say. 'Nothing horrid like that has happened.'
'No, no, my dear Pippin,' she quickly said. 'Nothing terrible like that has happened.'
'Then what is it?' he asked, with a growing impatience that felt like a wolf gnawing inside him.
'Then what is it?' he asked, with a rising impatience that felt like a wolf gnawing at him from the inside.
'I didn't want to tell you all in a hurry like this,' she said anxiously; 'but don't you worry, my boy of boys. It's something that makes me very happy. I hope it will you, too.'[7]
"I didn't want to rush and tell you all like this," she said nervously; "but don’t worry, my favorite boy. It's something that makes me really happy. I hope it will make you happy too."[7]
He swung round in the circling of her arm and looked at her with sudden ecstasy.
He turned around in the circle of her arm and looked at her with sudden joy.
'Oh, Helen, dear—I know! Some one has left you a hundred thousand pounds a year—some one you once opened a railway-carriage door for—and now I can have a pony of my very own to ride. Can't I?'
'Oh, Helen, dear—I know! Someone has left you a hundred thousand pounds a year—someone you once opened a train carriage door for—and now I can have a pony of my very own to ride. Can't I?'
'Yes,' said Helen slowly, 'you can have a pony; but nobody's left me anything. Look here, my Pippin,' she added, very quickly, 'don't ask any more questions. I'll tell you. When I was quite little like you I had a dear friend I used to play with all day long, and when we grew up we were friends still. He lived quite near us. And then he married some one else. And then the some one died. And now he wants me to marry him. And he's got lots of horses and a beautiful house and park,' she added.
'Yes,' Helen said slowly, 'you can have a pony; but no one has left me anything. Look here, my Pippin,' she added quickly, 'don't ask any more questions. I'll tell you. When I was little like you, I had a dear friend I used to play with all day long, and when we grew up, we were still friends. He lived close by. Then he married someone else. And then that someone died. And now he wants me to marry him. He's got lots of horses and a beautiful house and park,' she added.
'And where shall I be?' he asked.
'And where will I be?' he asked.
'With me, of course, wherever I am.'
'With me, of course, no matter where I am.'
'It won't be just us two any more, though,' said Philip, 'and you said it should be, for ever and ever.'
'It won't just be the two of us anymore,' said Philip, 'and you said it should be, forever and ever.'
'But I didn't know then, Pip, dear. He's been wanting me so long——'
'But I didn't know that then, Pip, dear. He's been wanting me for so long——'
'Don't I want you?' said Pip to himself.
'Don't I want you?' Pip said to himself.
'And he's got a little girl that you'll like so to play with,' she went on. 'Her name's Lucy,[8] and she's just a year younger than you. And you'll be the greatest friends with her. And you'll both have ponies to ride, and——'
'And he's got a little girl that you’ll really enjoy playing with,' she continued. 'Her name’s Lucy,[8] and she’s just a year younger than you. You two will be the best of friends. And you’ll both have ponies to ride, and——'
'I hate her,' cried Philip, very loud, 'and I hate him, and I hate their beastly ponies. And I hate you!' And with these dreadful words he flung off her arm and rushed out of the room, banging the door after him—on purpose.
'I hate her!' shouted Philip, really loudly. 'And I hate him, and I hate their annoying ponies. And I hate you!' With those terrible words, he shook off her arm and stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind him—on purpose.
Well, she found him in the boot-cupboard, among the gaiters and goloshes and cricket-stumps and old rackets, and they kissed and cried and hugged each other, and he said he was sorry he had been naughty. But in his heart that was the only thing he was sorry for. He was sorry that he had made Helen unhappy. He still hated 'that man,' and most of all he hated Lucy.
Well, she found him in the storage closet, surrounded by rain boots, cricket stumps, and old rackets. They kissed, cried, and hugged each other, and he said he was sorry for being bad. But deep down, that was the only thing he genuinely regretted. He felt bad for making Helen unhappy. He still despised 'that man,' and more than anyone, he hated Lucy.
He had to be polite to that man. His sister was very fond of that man, and this made Philip hate him still more, while at the same time it made him careful not to show how he hated him. Also it made him feel that hating that man was not quite fair to his sister, whom he loved. But there were no feelings of that kind to come in the way of the detestation he felt for Lucy. Helen had told him that Lucy had fair hair and wore it in two plaits; and he pictured her to himself as a fat, stumpy little girl, exactly like the little girl in the story of[9] 'The Sugar Bread' in the old oblong 'Shock-Headed Peter' book that had belonged to Helen when she was little.
He had to be nice to that guy. His sister really liked him, which made Philip dislike him even more, while also making him careful not to show his hatred. It also made him realize that hating that guy wasn’t really fair to his sister, who he loved. But there were no feelings like that getting in the way of the disgust he felt for Lucy. Helen had told him that Lucy had blonde hair and wore it in two braids; he imagined her as a chubby, short little girl, just like the girl in the story of[9] 'The Sugar Bread' from the old rectangular 'Shock-Headed Peter' book that had belonged to Helen when she was a kid.
Helen was quite happy. She divided her love between the boy she loved and the man she was going to marry, and she believed that they were both as happy as she was. The man, whose name was Peter Graham, was happy enough; the boy, who was Philip, was amused—for she kept him so—but under the amusement he was miserable.
Helen was feeling pretty happy. She split her love between the guy she loved and the man she was planning to marry, and she thought they were both as happy as she was. The man, named Peter Graham, was satisfied enough; the guy, Philip, was entertained—since she kept him that way—but beneath the surface, he was really unhappy.
And the wedding-day came and went. And Philip travelled on a very hot afternoon by strange trains and a strange carriage to a strange house, where he was welcomed by a strange nurse and—Lucy.
And the wedding day came and went. Philip traveled on a very hot afternoon by unfamiliar trains and a strange carriage to an unfamiliar house, where he was greeted by a strange nurse and—Lucy.
'You won't mind going to stay at Peter's beautiful house without me, will you, dear?' Helen had asked. 'Every one will be kind to you, and you'll have Lucy to play with.'
'You won't mind staying at Peter's beautiful house without me, will you, dear?' Helen asked. 'Everyone will be nice to you, and you'll have Lucy to play with.'
And Philip said he didn't mind. What else could he say, without being naughty and making Helen cry again?
And Philip said he didn't mind. What else could he say without being mean and making Helen cry again?
Lucy was not a bit like the Sugar-Bread child. She had fair hair, it is true, and it was plaited in two braids, but they were very long and straight; she herself was long and lean and had a freckled face and bright, jolly eyes.
Lucy was nothing like the Sugar-Bread child. It's true she had fair hair, and it was braided into two long plaits, but they were very long and straight; she was tall and slim, with a freckled face and bright, cheerful eyes.
'I'm so glad you've come,' she said, meeting[10] him on the steps of the most beautiful house he had ever seen; 'we can play all sort of things now that you can't play when you're only one. I'm an only child,' she added, with a sort of melancholy pride. Then she laughed. '"Only" rhymes with "lonely," doesn't it?' she said.
"I'm really glad you're here," she said, meeting[10] him on the steps of the most beautiful house he had ever seen. "We can play all sorts of games now that you can't play when you're just one. I'm an only child," she added, with a touch of sad pride. Then she laughed. " 'Only' rhymes with 'lonely,' doesn’t it?" she said.
'I don't know,' said Philip, with deliberate falseness, for he knew quite well.
"I don't know," Philip said, pretending to be uncertain, even though he was fully aware.
He said no more.
He didn't say anything else.
Lucy tried two or three other beginnings of conversation, but Philip contradicted everything she said.
Lucy attempted two or three other conversation starters, but Philip disagreed with everything she said.
'I'm afraid he's very very stupid,' she said to her nurse, an extremely trained nurse, who firmly agreed with her. And when her aunt came to see her next day, Lucy said that the little new boy was stupid, and disagreeable as well as stupid, and Philip confirmed this opinion of his behaviour to such a degree that the aunt, who was young and affectionate, had Lucy's clothes packed at once and carried her off for a few days' visit.
"I'm afraid he's really, really stupid," she told her nurse, a highly trained professional, who totally agreed with her. When her aunt came to visit the next day, Lucy said that the new boy was not just stupid, but also unpleasant, and Philip backed up her opinion of his behavior so strongly that the aunt, who was young and caring, quickly packed Lucy's clothes and took her away for a few days' visit.
So Philip and the nurse were left at the Grange. There was nobody else in the house but servants. And now Philip began to know what loneliness meant. The letters and the picture post-cards which his sister sent every day from the odd towns on the continent of Europe, which she visited on her honeymoon,[11] did not cheer the boy. They merely exasperated him, reminding him of the time when she was all his own, and was too near to him to need to send him post-cards and letters.
So Philip and the nurse were left at the Grange. There was nobody else in the house but the staff. And now Philip began to understand what loneliness really felt like. The letters and picture postcards his sister sent every day from the random towns across Europe, where she was on her honeymoon,[11] didn't make him feel better. They only frustrated him, reminding him of the time when she was entirely his and didn’t need to send him postcards and letters.
The extremely trained nurse, who wore a grey uniform and white cap and apron, disapproved of Philip to the depths of her well-disciplined nature. 'Cantankerous little pig,' she called him to herself.
The highly trained nurse, dressed in a gray uniform with a white cap and apron, disapproved of Philip to the core of her well-disciplined nature. "Cantankerous little pig," she thought to herself.
To the housekeeper she said, 'He is an unusually difficult and disagreeable child. I should imagine that his education has been much neglected. He wants a tight hand.'
To the housekeeper she said, 'He’s an unusually difficult and unpleasant kid. I’d guess his education has been pretty neglected. He needs some strict guidance.'
She did not use a tight hand to him, however. She treated him with an indifference more annoying than tyranny. He had immense liberty of a desolate, empty sort. The great house was his to go to and fro in. But he was not allowed to touch anything in it. The garden was his—to wander through, but he must not pluck flowers or fruit. He had no lessons, it is true; but, then, he had no games either. There was a nursery, but he was not imprisoned in it—was not even encouraged to spend his time there. He was sent out for walks, and alone, for the park was large and safe. And the nursery was the room of all that great house that attracted him most, for it was full of toys of the most fascinating kind.[12] A rocking-horse as big as a pony, the finest dolls' house you ever saw, boxes of tea-things, boxes of bricks—both the wooden and the terra-cotta sorts—puzzle maps, dominoes, chessmen, draughts, every kind of toy or game that you have ever had or ever wished to have.
She didn’t control him tightly, though. She treated him with a kind of indifference that was more frustrating than oppressive. He had a lot of freedom, but it felt empty. The big house was his to roam around in. But he wasn’t allowed to touch anything. The garden was his to stroll through, but he couldn’t pick any flowers or fruit. True, he had no lessons, but he also had no games. There was a nursery, but he wasn’t locked in there—he wasn’t even encouraged to spend time in it. He was sent out for walks on his own since the park was large and safe. And the nursery was the room in that big house that attracted him the most, filled with the most fascinating toys. A rocking horse as big as a pony, the best dolls' house you could ever imagine, tea sets, blocks—both wooden and terracotta—puzzle maps, dominoes, chess pieces, checkers, every kind of toy or game you’ve ever had or wanted. [12]
And Pip was not allowed to play with any of them.
And Pip couldn't play with any of them.
'You mustn't touch anything, if you please,' the nurse said, with that icy politeness which goes with a uniform. 'The toys are Miss Lucy's. No; I couldn't be responsible for giving you permission to play with them. No; I couldn't think of troubling Miss Lucy by writing to ask her if you may play with them. No; I couldn't take upon myself to give you Miss Lucy's address.'
'Please don’t touch anything,' the nurse said, with that cold politeness that comes with a uniform. 'The toys belong to Miss Lucy. No; I can’t take responsibility for giving you permission to play with them. No; I wouldn’t want to bother Miss Lucy by asking if you can play with them. No; I can’t give you Miss Lucy’s address.'
For Philip's boredom and his desire had humbled him even to the asking for this.
For Philip's boredom and his desire had brought him to the point of asking for this.
For two whole days he lived at the Grange, hating it and every one in it; for the servants took their cue from the nurse, and the child felt that in the whole house he had not a friend. Somehow he had got the idea firmly in his head that this was a time when Helen was not to be bothered about anything; so he wrote to her that he was quite well, thank you, and the park was very pretty and Lucy had lots of nice toys. He felt very brave and[13] noble, and like a martyr. And he set his teeth to bear it all. It was like spending a few days at the dentist's.
For two whole days he stayed at the Grange, hating it and everyone there; the servants took their cues from the nurse, and the child felt like he had no friends in the entire house. Somehow, he had convinced himself that this was a time when Helen shouldn’t be troubled by anything, so he wrote to her saying he was doing just fine, thanks, and that the park was really pretty and Lucy had a lot of nice toys. He felt very brave and[13] noble, almost like a martyr. He gritted his teeth and tried to endure it all. It felt like spending a few days at the dentist's.
And then suddenly everything changed. The nurse got a telegram. A brother who had been thought to be drowned at sea had abruptly come home. She must go to see him. 'If it costs me the situation,' she said to the housekeeper, who answered:
And then suddenly everything changed. The nurse received a telegram. A brother who was believed to have drowned at sea had unexpectedly returned home. She needed to go see him. 'If it costs me my job,' she told the housekeeper, who responded:
'Oh, well—go, then. I'll be responsible for the boy—sulky little brat.'
'Oh, fine—go ahead. I'll take care of the boy—moody little brat.'
And the nurse went. In a happy bustle she packed her boxes and went. At the last moment Philip, on the doorstep watching her climb into the dog-cart, suddenly sprang forward.
And the nurse left. In a cheerful flurry, she packed her things and left. At the last moment, Philip, standing on the doorstep watching her get into the cart, suddenly jumped forward.
'Oh, Nurse!' he cried, blundering against the almost moving wheel, and it was the first time he had called her by any name. 'Nurse, do—do say I may take Lucy's toys to play with; it is so lonely here. I may, mayn't I? I may take them?'
'Oh, Nurse!' he shouted, bumping into the almost moving wheel, and it was the first time he had addressed her by any name. 'Nurse, please—please say I can take Lucy's toys to play with; it is so lonely here. I can, can't I? I can take them?'
Perhaps the nurse's heart was softened by her own happiness and the thought of the brother who was not drowned. Perhaps she was only in such a hurry that she did not know what she was saying. At any rate, when Philip said for the third time, 'May I take them?' she hastily answered:[14]
Perhaps the nurse's heart was softened by her own happiness and the thought of the brother who wasn't drowned. Maybe she was just in such a rush that she didn't realize what she was saying. Regardless, when Philip asked for the third time, 'Can I take them?' she quickly replied:[14]
'Bless the child! Take anything you like. Mind the wheel, for goodness' sake. Good-bye, everybody!' waved her hand to the servants assembled at the top of the wide steps, and was whirled off to joyous reunion with the undrowned brother.
'Bless the child! Take whatever you want. Watch out for the wheel, for goodness' sake. Goodbye, everyone!' She waved to the servants gathered at the top of the wide steps and was swept away to a joyful reunion with her brother, who had not drowned.
Philip drew a deep breath of satisfaction, went straight up to the nursery, took out all the toys, and examined every single one of them. It took him all the afternoon.
Philip took a deep breath of satisfaction, went straight to the nursery, took out all the toys, and checked each one of them. It took him the whole afternoon.
The next day he looked at all the things again and longed to make something with them. He was accustomed to the joy that comes of making things. He and Helen had built many a city for the dream island out of his own two boxes of bricks and certain other things in the house—her Japanese cabinet, the dominoes and chessmen, cardboard boxes, books, the lids of kettles and teapots. But they had never had enough bricks. Lucy had enough bricks for anything.
The next day he examined all the items again and wished to create something with them. He was used to the happiness that comes from making things. He and Helen had constructed many cities for the dream island using his two boxes of bricks and various other things from the house—her Japanese cabinet, the dominoes and chess pieces, cardboard boxes, books, and the lids of kettles and teapots. But they had never had enough bricks. Lucy had enough bricks for anything.
He began to build a city on the nursery table. But to build with bricks alone is poor work when you have been used to building with all sorts of other things.
He started to build a city on the nursery table. But building with just bricks is pretty dull when you're used to creating with all kinds of other materials.
'It looks like a factory,' said Philip discontentedly. He swept the building down and replaced the bricks in their different boxes.
"It looks like a factory," Philip said, feeling dissatisfied. He scanned the building and sorted the bricks back into their respective boxes.
'There must be something downstairs that[15] would come in useful,' he told himself, 'and she did say, "Take what you like."'
'There has to be something downstairs that[15] would be helpful,' he thought to himself, 'and she did say, "Take whatever you want."'
By armfuls, two and three at a time, he carried down the boxes of bricks and the boxes of blocks, the draughts, the chessmen, and the box of dominoes. He took them into the long drawing-room where the crystal chandeliers were, and the chairs covered in brown holland—and the many long, light windows, and the cabinets and tables covered with the most interesting things.
By the armful, two or three at a time, he carried down the boxes of bricks, boxes of blocks, the checkers, the chess pieces, and the box of dominoes. He took them into the long living room where the crystal chandeliers were, and the chairs covered in brown fabric—and the many long, bright windows, and the cabinets and tables filled with the most fascinating items.
He cleared a big writing-table of such useless and unimportant objects as blotting-pad, silver inkstand, and red-backed books, and there was a clear space for his city.
He cleared a large desk of things like a blotting pad, a silver inkstand, and red-backed books, creating an open space for his city.
He began to build.
He started building.
A bronze Egyptian god on a black and gold cabinet seemed to be looking at him from across the room.
A bronze Egyptian god on a black and gold cabinet seemed to be watching him from across the room.
'All right,' said Philip. 'I'll build you a temple. You wait a bit.'
'Okay,' said Philip. 'I'll build you a temple. Just give me a moment.'
The bronze god waited and the temple grew, and two silver candlesticks, topped by chessmen, served admirably as pillars for the portico. He made a journey to the nursery to fetch the Noah's Ark animals—the pair of elephants, each standing on a brick, flanked the entrance. It looked splendid, like an Assyrian temple in the pictures Helen had[16] shown him. But the bricks, wherever he built with them alone, looked mean, and like factories or workhouses. Bricks alone always do.
The bronze god waited as the temple expanded, with two silver candlesticks topped with chess pieces serving perfectly as columns for the entrance. He went to the nursery to grab the Noah's Ark animals—the elephants, each standing on a brick, flanked the entrance. It looked magnificent, like an Assyrian temple in the pictures Helen had[16] shown him. However, wherever he built solely with bricks, they looked shabby, resembling factories or workhouses. Bricks alone always do.
Philip explored again. He found the library. He made several journeys. He brought up twenty-seven volumes bound in white vellum with marbled boards, a set of Shakespeare, ten volumes in green morocco. These made pillars and cloisters, dark, mysterious, and attractive. More Noah's Ark animals added an Egyptian-looking finish to the building.
Philip explored again. He found the library. He made several trips. He carried up twenty-seven books covered in white leather with marbled covers, a set of Shakespeare, and ten books in green leather. These created pillars and walkways, dark, mysterious, and appealing. More animals from Noah's Ark added an Egyptian vibe to the building.
'Lor', ain't it pretty!' said the parlour-maid, who came to call him to tea. 'You are clever with your fingers, Master Philip, I will say that for you. But you'll catch it, taking all them things.'
'Wow, isn't it beautiful!' said the maid, who came to invite him to tea. 'You're really skilled with your hands, Master Philip, I'll give you that. But you'll get in trouble for taking all those things.'
'That grey nurse said I might,' said Philip, 'and it doesn't hurt things building with them. My sister and I always did it at home,' he added, looking confidingly at the parlour-maid. She had praised his building. And it was the first time he had mentioned his sister to any one in that house.
'That gray nurse said I could,' Philip said, 'and it doesn't hurt to build with them. My sister and I always did it at home,' he added, looking trustingly at the parlor maid. She had complimented his building. And it was the first time he had mentioned his sister to anyone in that house.
'Well, it's as good as a peep-show,' said the parlour-maid; 'it's just like them picture post-cards my brother in India sends me. All them pillars and domes and things—and the animals too. I don't know how you fare to think of such things, that I don't.'[17]
'Well, it's just like a peep-show,' said the parlour maid; 'it's just like those picture postcards my brother in India sends me. All those pillars and domes and stuff—and the animals too. I don't know how you manage to think of such things, because I don't.'[17]

Praise is sweet. He slipped his hand into that of the parlour-maid as they went down the wide stairs to the hall, where tea awaited him—a very little tray on a very big, dark table.
Praise is sweet. He took the parlour-maid's hand as they went down the wide stairs to the hall, where tea was waiting for him—a tiny tray on a huge, dark table.
'He's not half a bad child,' said Susan at her tea in the servants' quarters. 'That nurse frightened him out of his little wits with her prim ways, you may depend. He's civil enough if you speak him civil.'
'He's not a bad kid,' said Susan at her tea in the servants' quarters. 'That nurse scared him out of his wits with her stuffy ways, you can count on it. He's polite enough if you talk to him nicely.'
'But Miss Lucy didn't frighten him, I suppose,' said the cook; 'and look how he behaved to her.'
'But Miss Lucy didn't scare him, I guess,' said the cook; 'and look at how he treated her.'
'Well, he's quiet enough, anyhow. You don't hear a breath of him from morning till night,' said the upper housemaid; 'seems silly-like to me.'
'Well, he's quiet enough, anyway. You don't hear a peep from him from morning till night,' said the upper housemaid; 'seems kind of silly to me.'
'You slip in and look what he's been building, that's all,' Susan told them. 'You won't call him silly then. India an' pagodas ain't in it.'
'You just sneak in and see what he's been working on, that's it,' Susan told them. 'You won't think he's silly after that. India and pagodas don't even compare.'
They did slip in, all of them, when Philip had gone to bed. The building had progressed, though it was not finished.
They all sneaked in after Philip had gone to bed. The building had made progress, but it still wasn't complete.
'I shan't touch a thing,' said Susan. 'Let him have it to play with to-morrow. We'll clear it all away before that nurse comes back with her caps and her collars and her stuck-up cheek.'
'I won't touch anything,' said Susan. 'Let him have it to play with tomorrow. We'll clean it all up before that nurse comes back with her caps and her collars and her stuck-up attitude.'
So next day Philip went on with his building.[20] He put everything you can think of into it: the dominoes, and the domino-box; bricks and books; cotton-reels that he begged from Susan, and a collar-box and some cake-tins contributed by the cook. He made steps of the dominoes and a terrace of the domino-box. He got bits of southernwood out of the garden and stuck them in cotton-reels, which made beautiful pots, and they looked like bay trees in tubs. Brass finger-bowls served for domes, and the lids of brass kettles and coffee-pots from the oak dresser in the hall made minarets of dazzling splendour. Chessmen were useful for minarets, too.
So the next day, Philip continued working on his building.[20] He included everything you could think of: the dominoes and the domino box, bricks and books, cotton reels he got from Susan, and a collar box and some cake tins that the cook contributed. He created steps with the dominoes and a terrace from the domino box. He picked bits of southernwood from the garden and placed them in cotton reels, which looked like beautiful pots resembling bay trees in tubs. Brass finger bowls were used as domes, and the lids of brass kettles and coffee pots from the oak dresser in the hall became stunning minarets. Chess pieces were also helpful for minarets.
'I must have paved paths and a fountain,' said Philip thoughtfully. The paths were paved with mother-of-pearl card counters, and the fountain was a silver and glass ash-tray, with a needlecase of filigree silver rising up from the middle of it; and the falling water was made quite nicely out of narrow bits of the silver paper off the chocolate Helen had given him at parting. Palm trees were easily made—Helen had shown him how to do that—with bits of larch fastened to elder stems with plasticine. There was plenty of plasticine among Lucy's toys; there was plenty of everything.
"I need paths and a fountain," Philip said thoughtfully. The paths were made with mother-of-pearl game pieces, and the fountain was a silver and glass ashtray, with a filigree silver needlecase rising from the middle; the falling water was nicely created from narrow strips of the silver paper from the chocolate Helen had given him when they said goodbye. Palm trees were easy to make—Helen had shown him how—with pieces of larch attached to elder stems with modeling clay. There was plenty of modeling clay among Lucy's toys; there was plenty of everything.
And the city grew, till it covered the table.[21] Philip, unwearied, set about to make another city on another table. This had for chief feature a great water-tower, with a fountain round its base; and now he stopped at nothing. He unhooked the crystal drops from the great chandeliers to make his fountains. This city was grander than the first. It had a grand tower made of a waste-paper basket and an astrologer's tower that was a photograph-enlarging machine.
And the city expanded until it filled the table.[21] Philip, tireless, started creating another city on a different table. This one featured a large water tower with a fountain at its base; and now he wouldn't stop at anything. He removed the crystal droplets from the large chandeliers to build his fountains. This city was more impressive than the first. It had an impressive tower made from a waste-paper basket and an astrologer's tower that was a photo enlarger.
The cities were really very beautiful. I wish I could describe them thoroughly to you. But it would take pages and pages. Besides all the things I have told of alone there were towers and turrets and grand staircases, pagodas and pavilions, canals made bright and water-like by strips of silver paper, and a lake with a boat on it. Philip put into his buildings all the things out of the doll's house that seemed suitable. The wooden things-to-eat and dishes. The leaden tea-cups and goblets. He peopled the place with dominoes and pawns. The handsome chessmen were used for minarets. He made forts and garrisoned them with lead soldiers.
The cities were absolutely stunning. I wish I could describe them in detail for you. But it would take pages and pages. Besides everything I've already mentioned, there were towers and turrets, grand staircases, pagodas and pavilions, canals shimmering with strips of silver paper, and a lake with a boat on it. Philip included all the items from the dollhouse that seemed fitting in his buildings. The wooden food and dishes, the lead tea cups and goblets. He filled the place with dominoes and pawns. The beautiful chess pieces were used as minarets. He built forts and filled them with lead soldiers.
He worked hard and he worked cleverly, and as the cities grew in beauty and interestingness he loved them more and more. He was happy now. There was no time to be unhappy in.[22]
He worked hard and smart, and as the cities became more beautiful and interesting, he loved them even more. He was happy now. There was no time to be unhappy.[22]
'I will keep it as it is till Helen comes. How she will love it!' he said.
'I’ll leave it like this until Helen arrives. She’s going to love it!' he said.
The two cities were connected by a bridge which was a yard-stick he had found in the servants' sewing-room and taken without hindrance, for by this time all the servants were his friends. Susan had been the first—that was all.
The two cities were linked by a bridge, which was a yardstick he had found in the servants' sewing room and taken without any trouble, since by that time all the servants were his friends. Susan was the first—that was it.
He had just laid his bridge in place, and put Mr. and Mrs. Noah in the chief square to represent the inhabitants, and was standing rapt in admiration of his work, when a hard hand on each of his shoulders made him start and scream.
He had just set his bridge in place and positioned Mr. and Mrs. Noah in the center square to represent the inhabitants when a heavy hand on each of his shoulders made him jump and scream.
It was the nurse. She had come back a day sooner than any one expected her. The brother had brought home a wife, and she and the nurse had not liked each other; so she was very cross, and she took Philip by the shoulders and shook him, a thing which had never happened to him before.
It was the nurse. She had returned a day earlier than anyone expected. The brother had brought home a wife, and the nurse and the wife didn't get along; so she was really upset, and she grabbed Philip by the shoulders and shook him, something that had never happened to him before.
'You naughty, wicked boy!' she said, still shaking.
'You naughty, wicked boy!' she said, still trembling.
'But I haven't hurt anything—I'll put everything back,' he said, trembling and very pale.
'But I haven't hurt anything—I'll put everything back,' he said, shaking and very pale.
'You'll not touch any of it again,' said the nurse. 'I'll see to that. I shall put everything away myself in the morning. Taking what doesn't belong to you!'[23]
'You won't touch any of it again,' said the nurse. 'I'll make sure of that. I'll put everything away myself in the morning. Taking what doesn't belong to you!'[23]
'But you said I might take anything I liked,' said Philip, 'so if it's wrong it's your fault.'
'But you said I could take anything I wanted,' Philip said, 'so if it's a mistake, it's your fault.'
'You untruthful child!' cried the nurse, and hit him over the knuckles. Now, no one had ever hit Philip before. He grew paler than ever, but he did not cry, though his hands hurt rather badly. For she had snatched up the yard-stick to hit him with, and it was hard and cornery.
'You dishonest child!' exclaimed the nurse, hitting him on the knuckles. Now, Philip had never been struck before. He turned paler than ever, but he didn’t cry, even though his hands stung pretty badly. She had picked up the yardstick to hit him with, and it was hard and sharp-edged.
'You are a coward,' said Philip, 'and it is you who are untruthful and not me.'
'You’re a coward,' Philip said, 'and it’s you who’s lying, not me.'
'Hold your tongue,' said the nurse, and whirled him off to bed.
"Be quiet," the nurse said, and spun him around to go to bed.
'You'll get no supper, so there!' she said, angrily tucking him up.
'You’re not getting any supper, so there!' she said, angrily tucking him in.
'I don't want any,' said Philip, 'and I have to forgive you before the sun goes down.'
'I don’t want any,' Philip said, 'and I need to forgive you before the sun sets.'
'Forgive, indeed!' said she, flouncing out.
'Forgive, really!' she said, storming out.
'When you get sorry you'll know I've forgiven you,' Philip called after her, which, of course, made her angrier than ever.
'When you feel sorry, you'll know I've forgiven you,' Philip called after her, which, of course, made her even angrier.
Whether Philip cried when he was alone is not our business. Susan, who had watched the shaking and the hitting without daring to interfere, crept up later with milk and sponge-cakes. She found him asleep, and she says his eyelashes were wet.
Whether Philip cried when he was alone is not our concern. Susan, who had watched the shaking and hitting without daring to step in, quietly approached later with milk and sponge cakes. She found him asleep and said his eyelashes were wet.
When he awoke he thought at first that it[24] was morning, the room was so light. But presently he saw that it was not yellow sunlight but white moonshine which made the beautiful brightness.
When he woke up, he initially thought it[24] was morning because the room was so bright. But soon he realized it wasn't yellow sunlight; it was white moonlight that created the lovely glow.
He wondered at first why he felt so unhappy, then he remembered how Helen had gone away and how hateful the nurse had been. And now she would pull down the city and Helen would never see it. And he would never be able to build such a beautiful one again. In the morning it would be gone, and he would not be able even to remember how it was built.
He was confused at first about why he felt so unhappy, then he remembered how Helen had left and how awful the nurse had been. Now she would destroy the city and Helen would never see it. He would never be able to create something so beautiful again. By morning, it would be gone, and he wouldn't even be able to remember how it was built.
The moonlight was very bright.
The moonlight was super bright.
'I wonder how my city looks by moonlight?' he said.
'I wonder what my city looks like by moonlight?' he said.
And then, all in a thrilling instant, he made up his mind to go down and see for himself how it did look.
And then, in an exciting moment, he decided to head down and see for himself what it looked like.
He slipped on his dressing-gown, opened his door softly, and crept along the corridor and down the broad staircase, then along the gallery and into the drawing-room. It was very dark, but he felt his way to a window and undid the shutter, and there lay his city, flooded with moonlight, just as he had imagined it.
He put on his robe, quietly opened his door, and quietly made his way down the hall and down the wide staircase, then along the balcony and into the living room. It was really dark, but he found his way to a window, unlatched the shutter, and there was his city, bathed in moonlight, just like he had pictured it.
He gazed on it for a moment in ecstasy and then turned to shut the door. As he did so he[25] felt a slight strange giddiness and stood a moment with his hand to his head. He turned and went again towards the city, and when he was close to it he gave a little cry, hastily stifled, for fear some one should hear him and come down and send him to bed. He stood and gazed about him bewildered and, once more, rather giddy. For the city had, in a quick blink of light, followed by darkness, disappeared. So had the drawing-room. So had the chair that stood close to the table. He could see mountainous shapes raising enormous heights in the distance, and the moonlight shone on the tops of them. But he himself seemed to be in a vast, flat plain. There was the softness of long grass round his feet, but there were no trees, no houses, no hedges or fences to break the expanse of grass. It seemed darker in some parts than others. That was all. It reminded him of the illimitable prairie of which he had read in books of adventure.
He stared at it for a moment in awe and then turned to close the door. As he did so he[25] felt a strange little dizziness and paused for a moment with his hand on his head. He turned and walked again toward the city, and when he got close to it, he let out a small cry, quickly muffled, afraid someone might hear him and come down to send him to bed. He stood there, looking around, confused and, once again, a bit dizzy. The city had vanished in a quick flash of light followed by darkness. So had the living room. So had the chair that was next to the table. He could see huge shapes towering high in the distance, with moonlight shining on their peaks. But he felt like he was on a vast, flat plain. There was soft, long grass around his feet, but there were no trees, no houses, no hedges or fences to interrupt the stretch of grass. Some areas seemed darker than others. That was all. It reminded him of the endless prairie he had read about in adventure books.
'I suppose I'm dreaming,' said Philip, 'though I don't see how I can have gone to sleep just while I was turning the door handle. However——'
'I guess I'm dreaming,' said Philip, 'even though I don't see how I could have fallen asleep right when I was turning the door handle. But—'
He stood still expecting that something would happen. In dreams something always does happen, if it's only that the dream comes[26] to an end. But nothing happened now—Philip just stood there quite quietly and felt the warm soft grass round his ankles.
He stood still, waiting for something to happen. In dreams, something always does, even if it's just that the dream ends[26]. But nothing happened now—Philip just stood there quietly and felt the warm, soft grass around his ankles.
Then, as his eyes became used to the darkness of the plain, he saw some way off a very steep bridge leading up to a dark height on whose summit the moon shone whitely. He walked towards it, and as he approached he saw that it was less like a bridge than a sort of ladder, and that it rose to a giddy height above him. It seemed to rest on a rock far up against dark sky, and the inside of the rock seemed hollowed out in one vast dark cave.
Then, as his eyes adjusted to the darkness of the plain, he noticed a steep bridge in the distance that led up to a dark peak where the moon glowed brightly. He walked toward it, and as he got closer, he realized it resembled more of a ladder than a bridge, rising to a dizzying height above him. It appeared to rest on a rock high against the dark sky, and the inside of the rock looked like a huge, dark cave.

And now he was close to the foot of the ladder. It had no rungs, but narrow ledges made hold for feet and hands. Philip remembered Jack and the Beanstalk, and looked up longingly; but the ladder was a very very long one. On the other hand, it was the only thing that seemed to lead anywhere, and he had had enough of standing lonely in the grassy prairie, where he seemed to have been for a very long time indeed. So he put his hands and feet to the ladder and began to go up. It was a very long climb. There were three hundred and eight steps, for he counted them. And the steps were only on one side of the ladder, so he had to[27] be extremely[29] careful. On he went, up and on, on and up, till his feet ached and his hands felt as though they would drop off for tiredness. He could not look up far, and he dared not look down at all. There was nothing for it but to climb and climb and climb, and at last he saw the ground on which the ladder rested—a terrace hewn in regular lines, and, as it seemed, hewn from the solid rock. His head was level with the ground, now his hands, now his feet. He leaped sideways from the ladder and threw himself face down on the ground, which was cold and smooth like marble. There he lay, drawing deep breaths of weariness and relief.
And now he was near the bottom of the ladder. It had no rungs, but narrow ledges to grip with his feet and hands. Philip thought of Jack and the Beanstalk and looked up longingly; but the ladder was really, really long. On the other hand, it was the only thing that seemed to go anywhere, and he was tired of standing alone in the grassy prairie, where he felt he had been for a very long time. So he put his hands and feet on the ladder and started to climb. It was a very long ascent. There were three hundred and eight steps, because he counted them. And the steps were only on one side of the ladder, so he had to[27] be extremely[29] careful. He continued, climbing up and up, until his feet ached and his hands felt like they would fall off from exhaustion. He couldn't look up much, and he definitely didn’t dare to look down at all. There was no choice but to keep climbing, and finally, he saw the ground that the ladder rested on—a terrace cut in straight lines, as if carved from solid rock. His head was level with the ground, then his hands, then his feet. He jumped sideways from the ladder and threw himself face down on the ground, which was cold and smooth like marble. There he lay, taking deep breaths of exhaustion and relief.
There was a great silence all about, which rested and soothed, and presently he rose and looked around him. He was close to an archway with very thick pillars, and he went towards it and peeped cautiously in. It seemed to be a great gate leading to an open space, and beyond it he could see dim piles that looked like churches and houses. But all was deserted; the moonlight and he had the place, whatever it was, to themselves.
There was a heavy silence all around, calming and peaceful, and soon he got up and looked around. He was near an archway with thick pillars, so he walked over and peeked inside cautiously. It looked like a large gate leading to an open area, and beyond it, he could see faint shapes that resembled churches and houses. But everything was empty; the moonlight and he had the place, whatever it was, all to themselves.
'I suppose every one's in bed,' said Philip, and stood there trembling a little, but very curious and interested, in the black shadow of the strange arch.[30]
'I guess everyone’s in bed,' said Philip, standing there slightly trembling but very curious and interested in the dark shadow of the strange arch.[30]
CHAPTER II
DELIVERER OR DESTROYER
Philip stood in the shadow of the dark arch and looked out. He saw before him a great square surrounded by tall irregular buildings. In the middle was a fountain whose waters, silver in the moonlight, rose and fell with gentle plashing sound. A tall tree, close to the archway, cast the shadow of its trunk across the path—a broad black bar. He listened, listened, listened, but there was nothing to listen to, except the deep night silence and the changing soft sound the fountain made.
Philip stood in the shadow of the dark arch and looked out. He saw a large square surrounded by tall, uneven buildings. In the center was a fountain, its water sparkling in the moonlight, rising and falling with a gentle splashing sound. A tall tree, near the archway, cast the shadow of its trunk across the path—a broad black line. He listened, listened, listened, but there was nothing to hear, except the deep silence of the night and the soft, changing sounds of the fountain.
His eyes, growing accustomed to the dimness, showed him that he was under a heavy domed roof supported on large square pillars—to the right and left stood dark doors, shut fast.
His eyes, getting used to the gloom, revealed that he was under a large domed roof held up by big square pillars—on both sides were dark doors, tightly closed.
'I will explore these doors by daylight,' he said. He did not feel exactly frightened. But he did not feel exactly brave either. But[31] he wished and intended to be brave, so he said, 'I will explore these doors. At least I think I will,' he added, for one must not only be brave but truthful.
'I will explore these doors in the daylight,' he said. He didn’t feel truly scared. But he didn’t feel completely brave either. But[31] he wanted and intended to be brave, so he said, 'I will explore these doors. At least I think I will,' he added, because one must be both brave and honest.
And then suddenly he felt very sleepy. He leaned against the wall, and presently it seemed that sitting down would be less trouble, and then that lying down would be more truly comfortable. A bell from very very far away sounded the hour, twelve. Philip counted up to nine, but he missed the tenth bell-beat, and the eleventh and the twelfth as well, because he was fast asleep cuddled up warmly in the thick quilted dressing-gown that Helen had made him last winter. He dreamed that everything was as it used to be before That Man came and changed everything and took Helen away. He was in his own little bed in his own little room in their own little house, and Helen had come to call him. He could see the sunlight through his closed eyelids—he was keeping them closed just for the fun of hearing her try to wake him, and presently he would tell her he had been awake all the time, and they would laugh together about it. And then he awoke, and he was not in his soft bed at home but on the hard floor of a big, strange gate-house, and it was not Helen who was shaking him and saying, 'Here—I say, wake[32] up, can't you,' but a tall man in a red coat; and the light that dazzled his eyes was not from the sun at all, but from a horn lantern which the man was holding close to his face.
And then suddenly he felt really sleepy. He leaned against the wall, and soon it seemed like sitting down would be easier, and then lying down would be even more comfortable. A bell rang from far away, chiming twelve. Philip counted up to nine, but he missed the tenth, eleventh, and twelfth chimes because he was fast asleep, snuggled up warmly in the thick quilted robe that Helen had made him last winter. He dreamed that everything was back to how it used to be before That Man came and changed everything and took Helen away. He was in his little bed in his little room in their little house, and Helen had come to wake him. He could see the sunlight through his closed eyelids—he kept them closed just for the fun of hearing her try to wake him, and soon he would tell her he had been awake all along, and they would laugh about it together. But then he woke up, and he wasn’t in his cozy bed at home but on the hard floor of a big, strange gatehouse, and it wasn’t Helen shaking him and saying, 'Hey—wake up, can’t you,' but a tall man in a red coat; and the light that hurt his eyes wasn’t from the sun at all, but from a horn lantern that the man was holding close to his face.
'What's the matter?' said Philip sleepily.
"What's wrong?" Philip asked groggily.
'That's the question,' said the man in red. 'Come along to the guard-room and give an account of yourself, you young shaver.'
'That's the question,' said the man in red. 'Come to the guardroom and tell us about yourself, you young punk.'
He took Philip's ear gently but firmly between a very hard finger and thumb.
He took Philip's ear gently but firmly between a very strong finger and thumb.
'Leave go,' said Philip, 'I'm not going to run away.' And he stood up feeling very brave.
'Let go,' said Philip, 'I'm not going to run away.' And he stood up feeling really brave.
The man shifted his hold from ear to shoulder and led Philip through one of those doors which he had thought of exploring by daylight. It was not daylight yet, and the room, large and bare, with an arch at each end and narrow little windows at the sides, was lighted by horn lanterns and tall tapers in pewter candlesticks. It seemed to Philip that the room was full of soldiers.
The man moved his grip from Philip's ear to his shoulder and guided him through one of those doors he had considered checking out during the day. It wasn’t daytime yet, and the room, which was big and empty, had an arch at each end and narrow little windows on the sides. It was lit by horn lanterns and tall candles in pewter candlesticks. Philip got the feeling the room was packed with soldiers.
Their captain, with a good deal of gold about him and a very smart black moustache, got up from a bench.
Their captain, decked out in gold and sporting a sleek black mustache, stood up from a bench.
'Look what I've caught, sir,' said the man who owned the hand on Philip's shoulder.
'Look what I've caught, sir,' said the man who owned the hand on Philip's shoulder.
'Humph,' said the captain, 'so it's really happened at last.'[33]
'Humph,' said the captain, 'so it has finally happened.'[33]

'What has?' said Philip.
"What has happened?" said Philip.
'Why, you have,' said the captain. 'Don't be frightened, little man.'
'You definitely have,' said the captain. 'Don't be scared, little guy.'
'I'm not frightened,' said Philip, and added politely, 'I should be so much obliged if you'd tell me what you mean.' He added something which he had heard people say when they asked the way to the market or the public gardens, 'I'm quite a stranger here,' he said.
"I'm not scared," Philip said, and then politely added, "I would really appreciate it if you could tell me what you mean." He included something he had heard people say when asking for directions to the market or the public gardens, "I'm a total stranger here," he said.
A jolly roar of laughter went up from the red-coats.
A cheerful burst of laughter erupted from the redcoats.
'It isn't manners to laugh at strangers,' said Philip.
'It's not polite to laugh at strangers,' said Philip.
'Mind your own manners,' said the captain sharply; 'in this country little boys speak when they're spoken to. Stranger, eh? Well, we knew that, you know!'
'Mind your manners,' the captain said sharply; 'in this country, little boys speak when they're spoken to. A bit strange, right? Well, we already knew that!'
Philip, though he felt snubbed, yet felt grand too. Here he was in the middle of an adventure with grown-up soldiers. He threw out his chest and tried to look manly.
Philip, even though he felt slighted, also felt great. Here he was in the middle of an adventure with adult soldiers. He puffed out his chest and tried to appear tough.
The captain sat down in a chair at the end of a long table, drew a black book to him—a black book covered with dust—and began to rub a rusty pen-nib on his sword, which was not rusty.
The captain sat in a chair at the end of a long table, pulled a dusty black book toward him, and started to rub a rusty pen nib on his sword, which wasn't rusty.
'Come now,' he said, opening the book, 'tell me how you came here. And mind you speak the truth.'[36]
'Come on,' he said, opening the book, 'tell me how you got here. And make sure you tell the truth.'[36]
'I always speak the truth,' said Philip proudly.
'I always tell the truth,' said Philip proudly.
All the soldiers rose and saluted him with looks of deep surprise and respect.
All the soldiers stood up and saluted him with expressions of great surprise and respect.
'Well, nearly always,' said Philip, hot to the ears, and the soldiers clattered stiffly down again on to the benches, laughing once more. Philip had imagined there to be more discipline in the army.
'Well, almost always,' said Philip, his ears burning, as the soldiers clumsily clattered back onto the benches, laughing again. Philip had thought there would be more discipline in the army.
'How did you come here?' said the captain.
'How did you get here?' said the captain.
'Up the great bridge staircase,' said Philip.
'Up the big bridge staircase,' said Philip.
The captain wrote busily in the book.
The captain wrote diligently in the book.
'What did you come for?'
'What are you here for?'
'I didn't know what else to do. There was nothing but illimitable prairie—and so I came up.'
'I didn't know what else to do. There was nothing but endless prairie—and so I came up.'
'You are a very bold boy,' said the captain.
'You are a really bold kid,' said the captain.
'Thank you,' said Philip. 'I do want to be.'
'Thank you,' said Philip. 'I really want to be.'
'What was your purpose in coming?'
'What was your reason for coming?'
'I didn't do it on purpose—I just happened to come.'
'I didn't mean to—I just showed up.'
The captain wrote that down too. And then he and Philip and the soldiers looked at each other in silence.
The captain noted that as well. Then he, Philip, and the soldiers exchanged glances in silence.
'Well?' said the boy.
"Well?" the boy asked.
'Well?' said the captain.
"Well?" asked the captain.
'I do wish,' said the boy, 'you'd tell me what you meant by my really happening after all. And then I wish you'd tell me the way home.'[37]
'I really wish,' said the boy, 'you'd explain what you meant by me actually happening after all. And then I wish you'd tell me how to get home.'[37]
'Where do you want to get to?' asked the captain.
'Where do you want to go?' asked the captain.
'The address,' said Philip, 'is The Grange, Ravelsham, Sussex.'
'The address,' said Philip, 'is The Grange, Ravelsham, Sussex.'
'Don't know it,' said the captain briefly, 'and anyhow you can't go back there now. Didn't you read the notice at the top of the ladder? Trespassers will be prosecuted. You've got to be prosecuted before you can go back anywhere.'
"Don't know it," the captain replied shortly, "and anyway, you can't go back there now. Didn't you see the notice at the top of the ladder? Trespassers will be prosecuted. You have to be prosecuted before you can go back anywhere."
'I'd rather be persecuted than go down that ladder again,' he said. 'I suppose it won't be very bad—being persecuted, I mean?'
'I’d rather be persecuted than go down that ladder again,' he said. 'I guess it won't be too bad—being persecuted, I mean?'
His idea of persecution was derived from books. He thought it to be something vaguely unpleasant from which one escaped in disguise—adventurous and always successful.
His idea of persecution came from books. He thought it was something kind of unpleasant that you could escape from in disguise—exciting and always successful.
'That's for the judges to decide,' said the captain, 'it's a serious thing trespassing in our city. This guard is put here expressly to prevent it.'
'That's for the judges to decide,' said the captain, 'it's a big deal trespassing in our city. This guard is here specifically to stop it.'
'Do you have many trespassers?' Philip asked. The captain seemed kind, and Philip had a great-uncle who was a judge, so the word judges made him think of tips and good advice, rather than of justice and punishment.
'Do you have a lot of trespassers?' Philip asked. The captain seemed nice, and Philip had a great-uncle who was a judge, so the word judges made him think of helpful tips and good advice, rather than justice and punishment.
'Many trespassers indeed!' the captain almost snorted his answer. 'That's just it. There's never been one before. You're the[38] first. For years and years and years there's been a guard here, because when the town was first built the astrologers foretold that some day there would be a trespasser who would do untold mischief. So it's our privilege—we're the Polistopolitan guards—to keep watch over the only way by which a trespasser could come in.'
'So many trespassers, really!' the captain almost scoffed. 'That's the point. There’s never been one before. You’re the[38] first. For years and years, there’s been a guard here because when the town was initially established, the astrologers predicted that someday a trespasser would cause significant trouble. So it’s our honor—we’re the Polistopolitan guards—to keep an eye on the only path a trespasser could take to enter.'
'May I sit down?' said Philip suddenly, and the soldiers made room for him on the bench.
'Can I sit down?' Philip asked suddenly, and the soldiers made space for him on the bench.
'My father and my grandfather and all my ancestors were in the guards,' said the captain proudly. 'It's a very great honour.'
'My dad, my grandpa, and all my ancestors were in the guard,' said the captain proudly. 'It's a huge honor.'
'I wonder,' said Philip, 'why you don't cut off the end of your ladder—the top end I mean; then nobody could come up.'
"I wonder," Philip said, "why you don't just cut off the top of your ladder; then nobody could climb up."
'That would never do,' said the captain, 'because, you see, there's another prophecy. The great deliverer is to come that way.'
'That wouldn't work,' said the captain, 'because, you see, there's another prophecy. The great deliverer is supposed to come that way.'
'Couldn't I,' suggested Philip shyly, 'couldn't I be the deliverer instead of the trespasser? I'd much rather, you know.'
"Couldn’t I," Philip suggested shyly, "couldn’t I be the one delivering instead of the intruder? I’d really prefer that, you know."
'I daresay you would,' said the captain; 'but people can't be deliverers just because they'd much rather, you know.'
'I bet you would,' said the captain; 'but people can't be saviors just because they really want to, you know.'
'And isn't any one to come up the ladder bridge except just those two?'
'Isn't anyone supposed to come up the ladder bridge other than those two?'
'We don't know; that's just it. You know what prophecies are.'[39]
'We don’t know; that’s the point. You know what prophecies are.'[39]
'I'm afraid I don't—exactly.'
"I'm sorry, I don't—exactly."
'So vague and mixed up, I mean. The one I'm telling you about goes something like this.
'So unclear and confusing, you know? The one I'm talking about goes something like this.
Who comes up the ladder stair? |
Watch out, watch out, |
Steely eyes and copper hair |
Strife and grief and pain to bear |
All come up the ladder stair. |
'My hair's just plain boy-colour,' said Philip; 'my sister says so, and my eyes are blue, I believe.'
'My hair's just an ordinary boy color,' said Philip; 'my sister says that, and my eyes are blue, I think.'
'I can't see in this light;' the captain leaned his elbows on the table and looked earnestly in the boy's eyes. 'No, I can't see. The other prophecy goes:
'I can't see in this light;' the captain leaned his elbows on the table and looked seriously into the boy's eyes. 'No, I can't see. The other prophecy goes:
From down and down and very far down |
The king shall come to take his own; |
He shall deliver the Magic town, |
And all that he made shall be his own. |
Beware, take care. Beware, prepare, |
The king shall come by the ladder stair. |
'How jolly,' said Philip; 'I love poetry. Do you know any more?'
"How great," said Philip; "I love poetry. Do you know any more?"
'There are heaps of prophecies of course,' said the captain; 'the astrologers must do something to earn their pay. There's rather a nice one:[40]
'There are tons of prophecies, of course,' said the captain; 'the astrologers have to do something to justify their pay. Here's a pretty good one:[40]
Every night when the bright stars blink |
The guards shall turn out, and have a drink |
As the clock strikes two. |
And every night when no stars are seen |
The guards shall drink in their own canteen |
When the clock strikes two. |
'Yes,' said Philip. And then the far-away bell beat again. One, two. And outside was a light patter of feet.
'Yeah,' said Philip. Then the distant bell rang again. One, two. And outside, there was a light patter of feet.
A soldier rose—saluted his officer and threw open the door. There was a moment's pause; Philip expected some one to come in with a tray and glasses, as they did at his great-uncle's when gentlemen were suddenly thirsty at times that were not meal-times.
A soldier stood up—saluted his officer and opened the door. There was a brief pause; Philip expected someone to walk in with a tray and glasses, like they did at his great-uncle's when guests got thirsty at random times that weren't meal times.
But instead, after a moment's pause, a dozen greyhounds stepped daintily in on their padded cat-like feet; and round the neck of each dog was slung a roundish thing that looked like one of the little barrels which St. Bernard dogs wear round their necks in the pictures. And when these were loosened and laid on the table Philip was charmed to see that the roundish things were not barrels but cocoa-nuts.
But instead, after a brief pause, a dozen greyhounds stepped lightly in on their padded cat-like feet; and around the neck of each dog was a round object that resembled one of the small barrels that St. Bernard dogs wear in pictures. When these were loosened and placed on the table, Philip was delighted to see that the round objects were not barrels but coconuts.
The soldiers reached down some pewter[41] pots from a high shelf—pierced the cocoa-nuts with their bayonets and poured out the cocoa-nut milk. They all had drinks, so the prophecy came true, and what is more they gave Philip a drink as well. It was delicious, and there was as much of it as he wanted. I have never had as much cocoa-nut milk as I wanted. Have you?
The soldiers took down some pewter[41] pots from a high shelf—punctured the coconuts with their bayonets and poured out the coconut milk. They all had drinks, so the prophecy came true, and what's more, they gave Philip a drink too. It was delicious, and there was as much of it as he wanted. I've never had as much coconut milk as I wanted. Have you?
Then the hollow cocoa-nuts were tied on to the dogs' necks again and out they went, slim and beautiful, two by two, wagging their slender tails, in the most amiable and orderly way.
Then the empty coconuts were strapped back onto the dogs' necks, and out they went, sleek and lovely, in pairs, wagging their long tails in the friendliest and most orderly fashion.
'They take the cocoa-nuts to the town kitchen,' said the captain, 'to be made into cocoa-nut ice for the army breakfast; waste not want not, you know. We don't waste anything here, my boy.' Philip had quite got over his snubbing. He now felt that the captain was talking with him as man to man. Helen had gone away and left him; well, he was learning to do without Helen. And he had got away from the Grange, and Lucy, and that nurse. He was a man among men. And then, just as he was feeling most manly and important, and quite equal to facing any number of judges, there came a little tap at the door of the guard-room, and a very little voice said:
"They take the coconuts to the town kitchen," said the captain, "to be turned into coconut ice for the army breakfast; waste not, want not, you know. We don't waste anything here, my boy." Philip had completely gotten over his prior feelings of hurt. He now felt that the captain was talking to him as equals. Helen had gone away and left him; well, he was learning to manage without her. And he had escaped from the Grange, and Lucy, and that nurse. He was a man among men. Then, just as he was feeling most manly and important, and completely ready to face any number of judges, there came a little tap at the door of the guard-room, and a very small voice said:
Then the door opened slowly.
Then the door creaked open.
'Well, come in, whoever you are,' said the captain. And the person who came in was—Lucy. Lucy, whom Philip thought he had got rid of—Lucy, who stood for the new hateful life to which Helen had left him. Lucy, in her serge skirt and jersey, with her little sleek fair pig-tails, and that anxious 'I-wish-we-could-be-friends' smile of hers. Philip was furious. It was too bad.
'Well, come in, whoever you are,' said the captain. And the person who came in was—Lucy. Lucy, whom Philip thought he had gotten rid of—Lucy, who represented the new, detestable life that Helen had left him for. Lucy, in her serge skirt and jersey, with her sleek fair pig-tails, and that worried 'I-wish-we-could-be-friends' smile of hers. Philip was furious. It was so frustrating.
'And who is this?' the captain was saying kindly.
'And who is this?' the captain was asking nicely.
'It's me—it's Lucy,' she said. 'I came up with him.'
'It's me—it's Lucy,' she said. 'I came up with him.'
She pointed to Philip. 'No manners,' thought Philip in bitterness.
She pointed at Philip. 'No manners,' Philip bitterly thought.
'No, you didn't,' he said shortly.
'No, you didn't,' he said bluntly.
'I did—I was close behind you when you were climbing the ladder bridge. And I've been waiting alone ever since, when you were asleep and all. I knew he'd be cross when he knew I'd come,' she explained to the soldiers.
'I did—I was right behind you when you were climbing the ladder bridge. And I’ve been waiting here by myself ever since, while you were asleep and everything. I knew he’d be angry when he found out I came,' she explained to the soldiers.
'I'm not cross,' said Philip very crossly indeed, but the captain signed to him to be silent. Then Lucy was questioned and her answers written in the book, and when that was done the captain said:
'I'm not upset,' Philip said quite angrily, but the captain signaled for him to be quiet. Then Lucy was asked questions, and her answers were recorded in the book. Once that was finished, the captain said:
'No, she isn't,' said Philip violently; 'she's not my friend, and she never will be. I've seen her, that's all, and I don't want to see her again.'
'No, she isn't,' Philip said angrily; 'she's not my friend, and she never will be. I've seen her, that's all, and I don't want to see her again.'
'You are unkind,' said Lucy.
'You are unkind,' said Lucy.
And then there was a grave silence, most unpleasant to Philip. The soldiers, he perceived, now looked coldly at him. It was all Lucy's fault. What did she want to come shoving in for, spoiling everything? Any one but a girl would have known that a guard-room wasn't the right place for a girl. He frowned and said nothing. Lucy had smuggled up against the captain's knee, and he was stroking her hair.
And then there was a heavy silence, which made Philip uncomfortable. The soldiers, he noticed, were now looking at him coldly. It was all Lucy's fault. Why did she have to barge in and mess everything up? Anyone but a girl would have realized that a guardroom wasn't the right place for her. He frowned and said nothing. Lucy had snuggled up against the captain's knee, and he was stroking her hair.
'Poor little woman,' he said. 'You must go to sleep now, so as to be rested before you go to the Hall of Justice in the morning.'
'Poor little woman,' he said. 'You need to get some sleep now, so you'll be rested before you go to the Hall of Justice in the morning.'
They made Lucy a bed of soldiers' cloaks laid on a bench; and bearskins are the best of pillows. Philip had a soldier's cloak and a bench, and a bearskin too—but what was the good? Everything was spoiled. If Lucy had not come the guard-room as a sleeping-place would have been almost as good as the tented field. But she had come, and the guard-room was no better now than any old night-nursery. And how had she known? How had she come? How had she made her way to that illimitable prairie where he had found the mysterious[44] beginning of the ladder bridge? He went to sleep a bunched-up lump of prickly discontent and suppressed fury.
They turned soldiers' cloaks into a bed for Lucy laid on a bench, and bearskins make the best pillows. Philip had a soldier's cloak, a bench, and a bearskin too—but what was the use? Everything was ruined. If Lucy hadn't shown up, the guard-room as a place to sleep would have been almost as good as the battlefield. But she had shown up, and the guard-room was no better now than any old nursery. How had she known? How had she gotten here? How had she made her way to that endless prairie where he had discovered the mysterious[44] start of the ladder bridge? He went to sleep a twisted lump of prickly frustration and bottled-up anger.
When he woke it was bright daylight, and a soldier was saying, 'Wake up, Trespassers. Breakfast——'
When he woke up, it was bright outside, and a soldier was saying, 'Wake up, trespassers. Breakfast——'
'How jolly,' thought Philip, 'to be having military breakfast.' Then he remembered Lucy, and hated her being there, and felt once more that she had spoiled everything.
'How great,' thought Philip, 'to be having a military breakfast.' Then he remembered Lucy, and hated that she was there, feeling once again that she had ruined everything.
I should not, myself, care for a breakfast of cocoa-nut ice, peppermint creams, apples, bread and butter and sweet milk. But the soldiers seemed to enjoy it. And it would have exactly suited Philip if he had not seen that Lucy was enjoying it too.
I wouldn't want a breakfast of coconut ice, peppermint creams, apples, bread and butter, and sweet milk. But the soldiers seemed to like it. It would have been perfect for Philip if he hadn't noticed that Lucy was enjoying it too.
'I do hate greedy girls,' he told himself, for he was now in that state of black rage when you hate everything the person you are angry with does or says or is.
'I really hate greedy girls,' he thought to himself, as he was now in that state of intense anger when you can't stand anything the person you're upset with does, says, or is.
And now it was time to start for the Hall of Justice. The guard formed outside, and Philip noticed that each soldier stood on a sort of green mat. When the order to march was given, each soldier quickly and expertly rolled up his green mat and put it under his arm. And whenever they stopped, because of the crowd, each soldier unrolled his green mat, and stood on it till it was time to go on[45] again. And they had to stop several times, for the crowd was very thick in the great squares and in the narrow streets of the city. It was a wonderful crowd. There were men and women and children in every sort of dress. Italian, Spanish, Russian; French peasants in blue blouses and wooden shoes, workmen in the dress English working people wore a hundred years ago. Norwegians, Swedes, Swiss, Turks, Greeks, Indians, Arabians, Chinese, Japanese, besides Red Indians in dresses of skins, and Scots in kilts and sporrans. Philip did not know what nation most of the dresses belonged to—to him it was a brilliant patchwork of gold and gay colours. It reminded him of the fancy-dress party he had once been to with Helen, when he wore a Pierrot's dress and felt very silly in it. He noticed that not a single boy in all that crowd was dressed as he was—in what he thought was the only correct dress for boys. Lucy walked beside him. Once, just after they started, she said, 'Aren't you frightened, Philip?' and he would not answer, though he longed to say, 'Of course not. It's only girls who are afraid.' But he thought it would be more disagreeable to say nothing, so he said it.
And now it was time to head to the Hall of Justice. The guard gathered outside, and Philip noticed that each soldier stood on a kind of green mat. When the order to march was given, each soldier quickly and skillfully rolled up his green mat and tucked it under his arm. Whenever they stopped because of the crowd, each soldier unrolled his mat and stood on it until it was time to move[45] again. They had to stop several times, as the crowd was very thick in the big squares and narrow streets of the city. It was an incredible crowd. There were men, women, and children in all kinds of outfits. Italians, Spaniards, Russians; French peasants in blue blouses and wooden shoes, workers dressed like English laborers from a hundred years ago. Norwegians, Swedes, Swiss, Turks, Greeks, Indians, Arabians, Chinese, Japanese, along with Native Americans in skin dresses, and Scots in kilts and sporrans. Philip didn’t know what nation most of the outfits belonged to— to him, it was a stunning patchwork of gold and bright colors. It reminded him of the costume party he once attended with Helen, where he wore a Pierrot costume and felt quite silly in it. He noticed that not a single boy in that crowd was dressed the way he was—in what he considered the only proper outfit for boys. Lucy walked beside him. Once, just after they started, she asked, 'Aren't you scared, Philip?' and he didn’t reply, even though he wanted to say, 'Of course not. Only girls are scared.' But he thought saying nothing would be worse, so he went ahead and said it.
When they got to the Hall of Justice, she caught hold of his hand, and said:[46]
When they arrived at the Hall of Justice, she took his hand and said:[46]
'Oh!' very loud and sudden, 'doesn't it remind you of anything?' she asked.
'Oh!' she exclaimed loudly and suddenly, 'doesn’t that remind you of anything?' she asked.
Philip pulled his hand away and said 'No' before he remembered that he had decided not to speak to her. And the 'No' was quite untrue, for the building did remind him of something, though he couldn't have told you what.
Philip pulled his hand away and said 'No' before he remembered that he had decided not to talk to her. And the 'No' was totally untrue, because the building did remind him of something, though he couldn’t say what.
The prisoners and their guard passed through a great arch between magnificent silver pillars, and along a vast corridor, lined with soldiers who all saluted.
The prisoners and their guard walked through a large archway between stunning silver pillars, and down a wide hallway, lined with soldiers who all saluted.
'Do all sorts of soldiers salute you?' he asked the captain, 'or only just your own ones?'
"Do all kinds of soldiers salute you?" he asked the captain, "or just your own?"
'It's you they're saluting,' the captain said; 'our laws tell us to salute all prisoners out of respect for their misfortunes.'
'It's you they're saluting,' the captain said; 'our laws require us to salute all prisoners out of respect for their hardships.'
The judge sat on a high bronze throne with colossal bronze dragons on each side of it, and wide shallow steps of ivory, black and white.
The judge sat on a tall bronze throne with massive bronze dragons on either side, and wide shallow steps made of ivory, black, and white.
Two attendants spread a round mat on the top of the steps in front of the judge—a yellow mat it was, and very thick, and he stood up and saluted the prisoners. ('Because of your misfortunes,' the captain whispered.)
Two attendants laid a round mat on the top of the steps in front of the judge—a yellow mat, and very thick. He stood up and nodded to the prisoners. ('Because of your misfortunes,' the captain whispered.)
The judge wore a bright yellow robe with a green girdle, and he had no wig, but a[47] very odd-shaped hat, which he kept on all the time.
The judge wore a bright yellow robe with a green sash, and he didn’t have a wig, but a[47] really oddly shaped hat that he kept on all the time.
The trial did not last long, and the captain said very little, and the judge still less, while the prisoners were not allowed to speak at all. The judge looked up something in a book, and consulted in a low voice with the crown lawyer and a sour-faced person in black. Then he put on his spectacles and said:
The trial didn't take long, and the captain barely spoke, even less so the judge, while the prisoners weren't allowed to say anything at all. The judge looked something up in a book and quietly consulted with the crown lawyer and a grumpy-looking person in black. Then he put on his glasses and said:
'Prisoners at the bar, you are found guilty of trespass. The punishment is Death—if the judge does not like the prisoners. If he does not dislike them it is imprisonment for life, or until the judge has had time to think it over. Remove the prisoners.'
'Prisoners at the bar, you have been found guilty of trespass. The punishment is death—if the judge doesn’t like the prisoners. If he doesn’t have a problem with them, it’s life imprisonment, or until the judge has had time to reconsider. Take the prisoners away.'
'Oh, don't!' cried Philip, almost weeping.
'Oh, don't!' cried Philip, nearly in tears.
'I thought you weren't afraid,' whispered Lucy.
'I thought you weren't scared,' whispered Lucy.
'Silence in court,' said the judge.
'Order in the court,' said the judge.
Then Philip and Lucy were removed.
Then Philip and Lucy were taken away.
They were marched by streets quite different from those they had come by, and at last in the corner of a square they came to a large house that was quite black.
They were led through streets that were very different from the ones they had taken before, and finally, at the edge of a square, they arrived at a large, completely black house.
'Here we are,' said the captain kindly. 'Good-bye. Better luck next time.'
'Here we are,' said the captain gently. 'Goodbye. Hope you have better luck next time.'
The gaoler, a gentleman in black velvet, with a ruff and a pointed beard, came out and welcomed them cordially.[48]
The jailer, a man in black velvet with a ruff and a pointed beard, stepped out and greeted them warmly.[48]
'How do you do, my dears?' he said. 'I hope you'll be comfortable here. First-class misdemeanants, I suppose?' he asked.
'How are you doing, my dears?' he said. 'I hope you'll feel at home here. First-class offenders, I assume?' he asked.
'Of course,' said the captain.
"Sure," said the captain.
'Top floor, if you please,' said the gaoler politely, and stood back to let the children pass. 'Turn to the left and up the stairs.'
'Top floor, please,' the jailer said politely, stepping aside to let the kids go by. 'Turn left and go up the stairs.'

The stairs were dark and went on and on, and round and round, and up and up. At the very top was a big room, simply furnished with a table, chairs, and a rocking-horse. Who wants more furniture than that?
The stairs were dark and seemed to go on forever, twisting and turning, going up and up. At the very top was a large room, simply decorated with a table, chairs, and a rocking horse. Who needs more furniture than that?
'You've got the best view in the whole city,' said the gaoler, 'and you'll be company for me. What? They gave me the post of gaoler because it's nice, light, gentlemanly work, and leaves me time for my writing. I'm a literary man, you know. But I've sometimes found it a trifle lonely. You're the first prisoners I've ever had, you see. If you'll excuse me I'll go and order some dinner for you. You'll be contented with the feast of reason and the flow of soul, I feel certain.'
"You have the best view in the entire city," said the jailer, "and you'll keep me company. What? They gave me this job as a jailer because it's nice, easy, gentlemanly work, and it gives me time to focus on my writing. I'm a writer, you know. But I’ve sometimes found it a bit lonely. You're the first prisoners I've ever had, see? If you'll excuse me, I’ll go and order some dinner for you. I’m sure you’ll enjoy the feast of reason and the flow of the soul."
The moment the door had closed on the gaoler's black back Philip turned on Lucy.
The moment the door closed on the guard's dark back, Philip turned to Lucy.
'You're the hatefullest, disagreeablest, horridest boy in all the world,' said Lucy firmly—'there!'
'You're the most hateful, unpleasant, awful boy in the whole world,' said Lucy firmly—'there!'
Philip had not expected this. He met it as well as he could.
Philip didn't see this coming. He faced it as best as he could.
'I'm not a little sneak of a white mouse squeezing in where I'm not wanted, anyhow,' he said.
'I'm not some little sneaky white mouse trying to slip in where I'm not wanted, anyway,' he said.
And then they stood looking at each other, breathing quickly, both of them.
And then they stood there, looking at each other, both breathing fast.
'I'd rather be a white mouse than a cruel bully,' said Lucy at last.
"I'd rather be a white mouse than a cruel bully," Lucy finally said.
'I'm not a bully,' said Philip.
"I'm not a bully," Philip said.
Then there was another silence. Lucy sniffed. Philip looked round the bare room, and suddenly it came to him that he and Lucy were companions in misfortune, no matter whose fault it was that they were imprisoned. So he said:
Then there was another silence. Lucy sniffed. Philip looked around the empty room, and it suddenly hit him that he and Lucy were partners in misfortune, no matter whose fault it was that they were trapped. So he said:
'Look here, I don't like you and I shan't pretend I do. But I'll call it Pax for the present if you like. We've got to escape from this place somehow, and I'll help you if you like, and you may help me if you can.'
'Listen, I don't like you, and I'm not going to pretend that I do. But for now, we can call it a truce if that works for you. We need to find a way to get out of this place, and I'll help you if you're willing to help me too.'
'Thank you,' said Lucy, in a tone which might have meant anything.
"Thanks," Lucy said, in a tone that could have meant anything.
'So we'll call it Pax and see if we can[52] escape by the window. There might be ivy—or a faithful page with a rope ladder. Have you a page at the Grange?'
'So we'll call it Pax and see if we can[52] escape through the window. There might be ivy—or a loyal servant with a rope ladder. Do you have a servant at the Grange?'
'There's two stable-boys,' said Lucy, 'but I don't think they're faithful, and I say, I think all this is much more magic than you think.'
"There's two stable boys," Lucy said, "but I don't think they're trustworthy, and honestly, I believe this is a lot more magical than you realize."
'Of course I know it's magic,' said he impatiently; 'but it's quite real too.'
'Of course I know it's magic,' he said impatiently, 'but it's also totally real.'
'Oh, it's real enough,' said she.
'Oh, it's definitely real,' she said.
They leaned out of the window. Alas, there was no ivy. Their window was very high up, and the wall outside, when they touched it with their hand, felt smooth as glass.
They leaned out of the window. Unfortunately, there was no ivy. Their window was really high up, and the wall outside, when they touched it with their hand, felt as smooth as glass.
'That's no go,' said he, and the two leaned still farther out of the window looking down on the town. There were strong towers and fine minarets and palaces, the palm trees and fountains and gardens. A white building across the square looked strangely familiar. Could it be like St. Paul's which Philip had been taken to see when he was very little, and which he had never been able to remember? No, he could not remember it even now. The two prisoners looked out in a long silence. Far below lay the city, its trees softly waving in the breeze, flowers shining in a bright many-coloured patchwork, the canals that intersected the big squares gleamed in the sunlight, and[53] crossing and recrossing the squares and streets were the people of the town, coming and going about their business.
That's not happening,' he said, and the two leaned even farther out of the window, gazing down at the town. There were impressive towers, beautiful minarets, and palaces, along with palm trees, fountains, and gardens. A white building across the square looked oddly familiar. Could it be like St. Paul's that Philip had visited when he was very young, a place he could never quite remember? No, he still couldn't recall it. The two prisoners stared out in silence for a long time. Below lay the city, its trees gently swaying in the breeze, flowers shining in a vibrant array of colors, and the canals running through the large squares gleamed in the sunlight. [53] People were crossing and recrossing the squares and streets, going about their daily lives.
'Look here!' said Lucy suddenly, 'do you mean to say you don't know?'
'Hey!' Lucy suddenly exclaimed, 'are you really saying you don't know?'
'Know what?' he asked impatiently.
"Yeah?" he asked impatiently.
'Where we are. What it is. Don't you?'
'Where we are. What is it? Don't you?'
'No. No more do you.'
'No. You’re done.'
'Haven't you seen it all before?'
'Haven't you seen all of this before?'
'No, of course I haven't. No more have you.'
'No, I haven't. You haven't either.'
'All right. I have seen it before though,' said Lucy, 'and so have you. But I shan't tell you what it is unless you'll be nice to me.' Her tone was a little sad, but quite firm.
'Okay. I have seen it before though,' said Lucy, 'and so have you. But I won’t tell you what it is unless you’re nice to me.' Her tone was a bit sad, but quite firm.
'I am nice to you. I told you it was Pax,' said Philip. 'Tell me what you think it is.'
'I am nice to you. I told you it was Pax,' said Philip. 'Tell me what you think it is.'
'I don't mean that sort of grandish standoffish Pax, but real Pax. Oh, don't be so horrid, Philip. I'm dying to tell you—but I won't if you go on being like you are.'
'I don't mean that kind of pretentious standoffish peace, but real peace. Oh, don’t be such a jerk, Philip. I really want to tell you—but I won't if you keep acting like you are.'
'I'm all right,' said Philip; 'out with it.'
'I'm fine,' said Philip; 'just say it.'
'No. You've got to say it's Pax, and I will stand by you till we get out of this, and I'll always act like a noble friend to you, and I'll try my best to like you. Of course if you can't like me you can't, but you ought to try. Say it after me, won't you?'
'No. You have to say it's Pax, and I’ll stick by you until we get out of this, and I’ll always act like a true friend to you, and I’ll do my best to like you. Of course, if you can’t like me, you can’t, but you should at least give it a shot. Say it after me, okay?'
Her tone was so kind and persuading that[54] he found himself saying after her, 'I, Philip, agree to try and like you, Lucy, and to stand by you till we're out of this, and always to act the part of a noble friend to you. And it's real Pax. Shake hands.'
Her tone was so warm and convincing that[54] he found himself saying, "I, Philip, agree to try and like you, Lucy, and to support you until we get through this, and always be a true friend to you. And it's all good between us. Let's shake on it."
'Now then,' said he when they had shaken hands, and Lucy uttered these words:
'So then,' he said after they shook hands, and Lucy said these words:
'Don't you see? It's your own city that we're in, your own city that you built on the tables in the drawing-room? It's all got big by magic, so that we could get in. Look,' she pointed out of the window, 'see that great golden dome, that's one of the brass finger-bowls, and that white building's my old model of St. Paul's. And there's Buckingham Palace over there, with the carved squirrel on the top, and the chessmen, and the blue and white china pepper-pots; and the building we're in is the black Japanese cabinet.'
'Don't you see? We're in your own city, the one you created on the tables in the living room. It's all grown huge like magic, so we could enter. Look,' she pointed out the window, 'see that big golden dome? That’s one of the brass finger bowls, and that white building is my old model of St. Paul's. And there's Buckingham Palace over there, with the carved squirrel on top, and the chess pieces, and the blue and white china pepper shakers; and the building we’re in is the black Japanese cabinet.'
Philip looked and he saw that what she said was true. It was his city.
Philip looked and saw that what she said was true. It was his city.
'But I didn't build insides to my buildings,' said he; 'and when did you see what I built anyway?'
'But I didn't include interiors in my buildings,' he said; 'and when did you even see what I built anyway?'
'The insides are part of the magic, I suppose,' Lucy said; 'and I saw the cities you built when Auntie brought me home last night, after you'd been sent to bed. And I did love them. And oh, Philip, I'm so glad it's Pax[55] because I do think you're so frightfully clever, and Auntie thought so too, building those beautiful things. And I knew nurse was going to pull it all down. I begged her not to, but she was addymant, and so I got up and dressed and came down to have another look by moonlight. And one or two of the bricks and chessmen had fallen down. I expect nurse knocked them down. So I built them up again as well as I could—and I was loving it all like anything; and then the door opened and I hid under the table, and you came in.'
"The insides are part of the magic, I guess," Lucy said. "I saw the cities you built when Auntie brought me home last night, after you were sent to bed. I loved them. Oh, Philip, I'm so glad it's Pax[55] because I think you're so incredibly clever, and Auntie thought so too, building all those beautiful things. I knew the nurse was going to tear it all down. I begged her not to, but she was stubborn, so I got up, got dressed, and came down to take another look by moonlight. A brick or two and some chessmen had fallen down. I guess the nurse knocked them over. So I rebuilt them as best as I could—and I loved it all so much; and then the door opened and I hid under the table, and you came in."
'Then you were there—did you notice how the magic began?'
'Then you were there—did you see how the magic started?'
'No, but it all changed to grass; and then I saw you a long way off, going up a ladder. And so I went after you. But I didn't let you see me. I knew you'd be so cross. And then I looked in at the guard-room door, and I did so want some of the cocoa-nut milk.'
'No, but it all turned to grass; and then I saw you from far away, climbing a ladder. So I followed you. But I didn’t let you notice me. I knew you’d be really mad. Then I peeked into the guard-room door, and I really wanted some of the coconut milk.'
'When did you find out it was my city?'
'When did you find out it was my city?'
'I thought the soldiers looked like my lead ones somehow. But I wasn't sure till I saw the judge. Why he's just old Noah, out of the Ark.'
'I thought the soldiers looked kind of like my toy soldiers. But I wasn't sure until I saw the judge. He's just old Noah, out of the Ark.'
'So he is,' cried Philip; 'how wonderful! How perfectly wonderful! I wish we weren't prisoners. Wouldn't it be jolly to go all over it—into all the buildings, to see what the insides[56] of them have turned into? And all the other people. I didn't put them in.'
'So he is,' exclaimed Philip; 'how amazing! How absolutely amazing! I wish we weren't stuck here. Wouldn't it be great to explore everything—check out all the buildings and see what the interiors[56] have become? And what about all the other people? I didn't include them.'
'That's more magic, I expect. But—Oh, we shall find it all out in time.'
'That's more magic, I think. But—Oh, we’ll discover it all eventually.'
She clapped her hands. And on the instant the door opened and the gaoler appeared.
She clapped her hands. Immediately, the door opened and the jailer appeared.
'A visitor for you,' he said, and stood aside to let some one else come in, some one tall and thin, with a black hooded cloak and a black half-mask, such as people wear at carnival time.
'A visitor for you,' he said, stepping aside to let someone else in, someone tall and thin, wearing a black hooded cloak and a black half-mask, like the kind people wear during carnival.
When the gaoler had shut the door and gone away the tall figure took off its mask and let fall its cloak, showing to the surprised but recognising eyes of the children the well-known shape of Mr. Noah—the judge.
When the jailer had closed the door and left, the tall figure removed its mask and dropped its cloak, revealing to the surprised but familiar eyes of the children the recognizable form of Mr. Noah—the judge.
'How do you do?' he said. 'This is a little unofficial visit. I hope I haven't come at an inconvenient time.'
'How's it going?' he said. 'I'm just dropping by informally. I hope I'm not interrupting anything important.'
'We're very glad,' said Lucy, 'because you can tell us——'
'We're really happy,' said Lucy, 'because you can tell us——'
'I won't answer questions,' said Mr. Noah, sitting down stiffly on his yellow mat, 'but I will tell you something. We don't know who you are. But I myself think that you may be the Deliverer.'
'I won't answer questions,' said Mr. Noah, sitting down stiffly on his yellow mat, 'but I will tell you something. We don't know who you are. However, I believe you might be the Deliverer.'
'Both of us,' said Philip jealously.
'Both of us,' Philip said enviously.
'One or both. You see the prophecy says that the Destroyer's hair is red. And your[57] hair is not red. But before I could get the populace to feel sure of, that my own hair would be grey with thought and argument. Some people are so wooden-headed. And I am not used to thinking. I don't often have to do it. It distresses me.'
'One or both. You see, the prophecy says that the Destroyer's hair is red. And your [57] hair is not red. But before I could convince the people of that, my own hair would be grey from all the thinking and debating. Some people are so thick-headed. And I'm not used to thinking. I don’t often have to, and it stresses me out.'
The children said they were sorry. Philip added:
The kids said they were sorry. Philip added:
'Do tell us a little about your city. It isn't a question. We want to know if it's magic. That isn't a question either.'
'Please share a bit about your city. It’s not really a question. We want to know if it’s magical. That’s not a question either.'
'I was about to tell you,' said Mr. Noah, 'and I will not answer questions. Of course it is magic. Everything in the world is magic, until you understand it.
'I was about to tell you,' said Mr. Noah, 'and I won’t answer questions. Obviously, it's magic. Everything in the world is magic until you understand it.'
'And as to the city. I will just tell you a little of our history. Many thousand years ago all the cities of our country were built by a great and powerful giant, who brought the materials from far and wide. The place was peopled partly by persons of his choice, and partly by a sort of self-acting magic rather difficult to explain. As soon as the cities were built and the inhabitants placed here the life of the city began, and it was, to those who lived it, as though it had always been. The artisans toiled, the musicians played, and the poets sang. The astrologers, finding themselves in a tall tower evidently designed for[58] such a purpose, began to observe the stars and to prophesy.'
'As for the city, let me share a bit of our history. Thousands of years ago, a powerful giant built all the cities in our country, bringing materials from far and wide. The city was inhabited partly by people he chose and partly through a kind of self-activating magic that's hard to explain. Once the cities were constructed and the inhabitants settled, life in the city started, and for those who lived it, it felt like it had always existed. Artisans worked hard, musicians played, and poets sang. Astrologers, finding themselves in a tall tower clearly meant for[58] that purpose, began to study the stars and make predictions.'
'I know that part,' said Philip.
'I know that part,' Philip said.
'Very well,' said the judge. 'Then you know quite enough. Now I want to ask a little favour of you both. Would you mind escaping?'
'All right,' said the judge. 'So you understand enough. Now I have a small favor to ask of both of you. Would you mind escaping?'
'If we only could,' Lucy sighed.
'If only we could,' Lucy sighed.
'The strain on my nerves is too much,' said Mr. Noah feelingly. 'Escape, my dear children, to please me, a very old man in indifferent health and poor spirits.'
'The stress on my nerves is overwhelming,' said Mr. Noah sincerely. 'Please escape, my dear children, to help an old man in bad health and low spirits.'
'But how——'
'But how—'
'Oh, you just walk out. You, my boy, can disguise yourself in your dressing-gown which I see has been placed on yonder chair, and I will leave my cloak for you, little girl.'
'Oh, you just walk out. You, my boy, can throw on your dressing gown, which I see has been put on that chair, and I’ll leave my cloak for you, little girl.'
They both said 'Thank you,' and Lucy added: 'But how?'
They both said 'Thank you,' and Lucy added: 'But how?'
'Through the door,' said the judge. 'There is a rule about putting prisoners on their honour not to escape, but there have not been any prisoners for so long that I don't suppose they put you on honour. No? You can just walk out of the door. There are many charitable persons in the city who will help to conceal you. The front-door key turns easily, and I myself will oil it as I go out. Good-bye—thank you so much for falling in with my little idea.[59] Accept an old man's blessing. Only don't tell the gaoler. He would never forgive me.'
'Go through the door,' said the judge. 'There’s a rule about asking prisoners to promise not to escape, but since there haven’t been any prisoners for a long time, I doubt they even ask you to promise. Right? You can just walk out the door. There are plenty of kind people in the city who will help hide you. The front-door key turns easily, and I’ll even oil it as I leave. Goodbye—thank you for going along with my little plan.[59] Accept an old man's blessing. Just don’t tell the jailer. He would never forgive me.'
He got off his mat, rolled it up and went.
He rolled up his mat and left.
'Well!' said Lucy.
"Well!" said Lucy.
'Well!' said Philip.
"Well!" Philip said.
'I suppose we go?' he said. But Lucy said, 'What about the gaoler? Won't he catch it if we bolt?'
"I guess we should go?" he said. But Lucy replied, "What about the jailer? Won't he notice if we make a run for it?"
Philip felt this might be true. It was annoying, and as bad as being put on one's honour.
Philip felt this could be true. It was irritating and just as bad as being put on the spot.
'Bother!' was what he said.
"Darn!" was what he said.
And then the gaoler came in. He looked pale and worried.
And then the jailer came in. He looked pale and stressed.
'I am so awfully sorry,' he began. 'I thought I should enjoy having you here, but my nerves are all anyhow. The very sound of your voices. I can't write a line. My brain reels. I wonder whether you'd be good enough to do a little thing for me? Would you mind escaping?'
'I’m really sorry,' he started. 'I thought I would enjoy having you here, but my nerves are all over the place. Just hearing you talk makes it impossible for me to write. My mind is spinning. I was wondering if you could do me a small favor? Would you mind leaving for a bit?'
'But won't you get into trouble?'
'But won't you get in trouble?'
'Nothing could be worse than this,' said the gaoler, with feeling. 'I had no idea that children's voices were so penetrating. Go, go. I implore you to escape. Only don't tell the judge. I am sure he would never forgive me.'
'Nothing could be worse than this,' said the jailer, emotionally. 'I had no idea that children's voices were so intense. Go, please. I beg you to escape. Just don’t tell the judge. I know he would never forgive me.'
After that, what prisoner would not immediately have escaped?[60]
After that, which prisoner wouldn't have escaped right away?[60]
The two children only waited till the sound of the gaoler's keys had died away on the stairs, to open their door, run down the many steps and slip out of the prison gate. They walked a little way in silence. There were plenty of people about, but no one seemed to notice them.
The two kids just waited until they could no longer hear the sound of the guard's keys on the stairs before they opened their door, rushed down the many steps, and slipped out of the prison gate. They walked a short distance in silence. There were a lot of people around, but no one seemed to pay attention to them.
'Which way shall we go?' Lucy asked. 'I wish we'd asked him where the Charitables live.'
'Which way should we go?' Lucy asked. 'I wish we had asked him where the Charitables live.'
'I think,' Philip began; but Lucy was not destined to know what he thought.
'I think,' Philip started; but Lucy was not meant to find out what he was thinking.
There was a sudden shout, a clattering of horses' hoofs, and all the faces in the square turned their way.
There was a sudden shout, a clattering of horses' hooves, and everyone in the square turned to look.
'They've seen us,' cried Philip. 'Run, run, run!'
'They've seen us,' yelled Philip. 'Run, run, run!'
He himself ran, and he ran toward the gate-house that stood at the top of the ladder stairs by which they had come up, and behind him came the shouting and clatter of hot pursuit. The captain stood in the gateway alone, and just as Philip reached the gate the captain turned into the guard-room and pretended not to see anything. Philip had never run so far or so fast. His breath came in deep sobs; but he reached the ladder and began quickly to go down. It was easier than going up.[61]
He ran toward the gatehouse at the top of the ladder stairs they had just climbed, with the noise of shouts and chaos following close behind. The captain was standing alone in the gateway, and just as Philip arrived, the captain turned into the guardroom and acted like he didn't see anything. Philip had never run so far or so fast. He was breathing heavily, but he reached the ladder and quickly started to descend. It was easier than climbing up.[61]

He was nearly at the bottom when the[63] whole ladder bridge leapt wildly into the air, and he fell from it and rolled in the thick grass of that illimitable prairie.
He was almost at the bottom when the[63] entire ladder bridge suddenly shot up into the air, and he fell off it, rolling into the thick grass of that endless prairie.
All about him the air was filled with great sounds, like the noise of the earthquakes that destroy beautiful big palaces, and factories which are big but not beautiful. It was deafening, it was endless, it was unbearable.
All around him, the air was filled with loud noises, like the sound of earthquakes that tear down beautiful large palaces, and factories that are big but not beautiful. It was deafening, it was endless, it was unbearable.
Yet he had to bear that, and more. And now he felt a curious swelling sensation in his hands, then in his head—then all over. It was extremely painful. He rolled over in his agony, and saw the foot of an enormous giant quite close to him. The foot had a large, flat, ugly shoe, and seemed to come out of grey, low-hanging, swaying curtains. There was a gigantic column too, black against the grey. The ladder bridge, cast down, lay on the ground not far from him.
Yet he had to endure that, and more. And now he felt a strange swelling sensation in his hands, then in his head—then all over. It was incredibly painful. He rolled over in his agony and saw the foot of a huge giant right next to him. The foot was in a large, flat, ugly shoe and seemed to emerge from grey, low-hanging, swaying curtains. There was also a gigantic column, dark against the grey. The ladder bridge, fallen down, lay on the ground not far from him.
Pain and fear overcame Philip, and he ceased to hear or feel or know anything.
Pain and fear overwhelmed Philip, and he stopped hearing, feeling, or knowing anything.
When he recovered consciousness he found himself under the table in the drawing-room. The swelling feeling was over, and he did not seem to be more than his proper size.
When he came to, he found himself under the table in the living room. The swelling sensation had passed, and he didn’t seem to be any bigger than his usual size.
He could see the flat feet of the nurse and the lower part of her grey skirt, and a rattling and rumbling on the table above told him that she was doing as she had said she would, and[64] destroying his city. He saw also a black column which was the leg of the table. Every now and then the nurse walked away to put back into its proper place something he had used in the building. And once she stood on a chair, and he heard the tinkling of the lustre-drops as she hooked them into their places on the chandelier.
He could see the nurse's flat shoes and the bottom of her grey skirt, and the clattering noise coming from the table above told him that she was doing what she said she would, and[64] destroying his city. He also saw a black column that was the table leg. Every now and then, the nurse would walk away to put back something he had used in the construction. And once, she stood on a chair, and he heard the tinkling of the crystal drops as she hung them back onto the chandelier.
'If I lie very still,' said he, 'perhaps she won't see me. But I do wonder how I got here. And what a dream to tell Helen about!'
'If I lie really still,' he said, 'maybe she won't notice me. But I really wonder how I ended up here. And what an incredible dream to share with Helen!'
He lay very still. The nurse did not see him. And when she had gone to her breakfast Philip crawled out.
He lay completely still. The nurse didn't notice him. And once she left for her breakfast, Philip crawled out.
Yes, the city was gone. Not a trace of it. The very tables were back in their proper places.
Yes, the city was gone. There was no trace of it. Even the tables were back in their proper places.
Philip went back to his proper place, which, of course, was bed.
Philip went back to where he belonged, which, of course, was bed.
'What a splendid dream,' he said, as he cuddled down between the sheets, 'and now it's all over!'
'What a great dream,' he said, as he snuggled down between the sheets, 'and now it's all over!'
CHAPTER III
LOST
Philip went to sleep, and dreamed that he was at home again and that Helen had come to his bedside to call him, leading a white pony that was to be his very own. It was a pony that looked clever enough for anything, and he was not surprised when it shook hands with him; but when it said, 'Well, we must be moving,' and began to try to put on Philip's shoes and stockings, Philip called out, 'Here, I say, stop that,' and awoke to a room full of sunshine, but empty of ponies.
Philip went to sleep and dreamed he was home again, with Helen at his bedside calling him, leading a white pony that was meant to be his very own. It was a pony that looked smart enough for anything, so he wasn’t surprised when it shook hands with him. But when it said, 'Well, we need to get moving,' and started to put on Philip's shoes and socks, Philip shouted, 'Hey, stop that!' and woke up to a room full of sunshine but no ponies.
'Oh, well,' said Philip, 'I suppose I'd better get up.' He looked at his new silver watch, one of Helen's parting presents, and saw that it marked ten o'clock.
'Oh, well,' said Philip, 'I guess I'd better get up.' He looked at his new silver watch, one of Helen's farewell gifts, and saw that it showed ten o'clock.
'I say, you know,' said he to the watch, 'you can't be right.' And he shook it to encourage it to think over the matter. But[66] the watch still said 'ten' quite plainly and unmistakably.
'I mean, you know,' he said to the watch, 'you can't be accurate.' And he shook it to prompt it to reconsider the situation. But[66] the watch still clearly and unmistakably said 'ten.'
Now the Grange breakfast time was at eight. And Philip was certain he had not been called.
Now, breakfast at the Grange was at eight, and Philip was sure he hadn't been called.
'This is jolly rum,' he remarked. 'It must be the watch. Perhaps it's stopped.'
'This is really odd,' he said. 'It must be the watch. Maybe it's broken.'
But it hadn't stopped. Therefore it must be two hours past breakfast time. The moment he had thought this he became extremely hungry. He got out of bed as soon as he knew exactly how hungry he was.
But it hadn't stopped. So it must be two hours past breakfast time. The moment he thought this, he became really hungry. He got out of bed as soon as he realized just how hungry he was.
There was no one about, so he made his way to the bath-room and spent a happy hour with the hot water and the cold water, and the brown Windsor soap and the shaving soap and the nail brush and the flesh brush and the loofahs and the shower bath and the three sponges. He had not, so far, been able thoroughly to investigate and enjoy all these things. But now there was no one to interfere, and he enjoyed himself to that degree that he quite forgot to wonder why he hadn't been called. He thought of a piece of poetry that Helen had made for him, about the bath; and when he had done playing he lay on his back in water that was very hot indeed, trying to remember the poetry. The water was very nearly cold by the time he had remembered the[67] poetry. It was called Dreams of a Giant Life, and this was it.
There was no one around, so he headed to the bathroom and spent a joyful hour enjoying the hot water and cold water, along with the brown Windsor soap, shaving soap, nail brush, flesh brush, loofahs, shower, and three sponges. Up until now, he hadn't been able to fully explore and appreciate all these items. But now that he was alone, he enjoyed himself so much that he completely forgot to wonder why no one had called him. He thought of a poem that Helen had written for him about bathing, and after he finished playing, he lay on his back in really hot water, trying to remember the poem. The water was almost cold by the time he recalled the[67] poem. It was titled Dreams of a Giant Life, and this was it.
DREAMS OF A GIANT LIFE
What was I once—in ages long ago? |
I look back, and I see myself. We grow |
So changed through changing years, I hardly see |
How that which I look back on could be me?[1] |
Glorious and splendid, giant-like I stood |
On a white cliff, topped by a darkling wood. |
Below me, placid, bright and sparkling, lay |
The equal waters of a lovely bay. |
White cliffs surrounded it—and calm and fair |
It lay asleep, in warm and silent air. |
I stood alone—naked and strong, upright |
My limbs gleamed in the clear pure golden light. |
I saw below me all the water lie |
Expecting something, and that thing was I.[2] |
I leaned, I plunged, the waves splashed over me. |
I lay, a giant in a little sea. |
White cliffs all round, wood-crowned, and as I lay |
I saw the glories of the dying day; |
No wind disturbed my sea; the sunlight was |
As though it came through windows of gold glass. |
The white cliffs rose above me, and around |
The clear sea lay, pure, perfect and profound; |
And I was master of the cliffs, the sea, |
And the gold light that brightened over me. |
Far miles away my giant feet showed plain, |
Rising, like rocks out of the quiet main. |
On them a lighthouse could be built, to show |
[68]Wayfaring ships the way they must not go. |
I was the master of that cliff-girt sea. |
I splashed my hands, the waves went over me, |
And in the dimples of my body lay |
Little rock-pools, where small sea-beasts might play. |
I found a boat, its deck was perforate; |
I launched it, and it dared the storms of fate. |
Its woollen sail stood out against the sky, |
Supported by a mast of ivory. |
Another boat rode proudly to my hand, |
Upon its deck a thousand spears did stand; |
I launched it, and it sped full fierce and fast |
Against the boat that had the ivory mast |
And woollen sail and perforated deck. |
The two went down in one stupendous wreck! |
Beneath the waves I chased with joyous hand |
Upon the bed of an imagined sand |
The slippery brown sea mouse, that still escaped, |
Where the deep cave beneath my knee was shaped. |
Caught it at last and caged it into rest |
Upon the shallows of my submerged breast. |
Then, as I lay, wrapped as in some kind arm |
By the sweet world of waters soft and warm, |
A great voice cried, from some far unseen shore, |
And I was not a giant any more. |
'Come out, come out,' cried out the voice of power, |
'You've been in for a quarter of an hour. |
The water's cold—come, Master Pip—your head |
'S all wet, and it is time you were in bed.' |
I rose all dripping from the magic sea |
And left the ships that had been slaves to me— |
The soap-dish, with its perforated deck, |
The nail-brush, that had rushed to loss and wreck, |
The flannel sail, the tooth-brush that was mast, |
[69]The sleek soap-mouse—I left them all at last. |
I went out of that magic sea and cried |
Because the time came when I must be dried |
And leave the splendour of a giant's joy |
And go to bed—a little well-washed boy. |
When he had quite remembered the poetry he had another shower-bath, and then when he had enjoyed the hot rough towels out of the hot cupboard he went back to his room to dress. He now felt how deeply he wanted his breakfast, so he dressed himself with all possible speed, even forgetting to fasten his bootlaces properly. He was in such a hurry that he dropped his collar-stud, and it was as he stooped to pick it up that he remembered his dream. Do you know that was really the first time he had thought of it. The dream—that indeed would be something to think about.
When he finally remembered the poem, he took another shower, and after enjoying the hot, rough towels from the warm cupboard, he went back to his room to get dressed. He realized just how much he craved breakfast, so he hurriedly put on his clothes, even forgetting to properly fasten his bootlaces. In his rush, he dropped his collar stud, and as he bent down to pick it up, he recalled his dream. Believe it or not, that was actually the first time he had thought about it. The dream—now that was something worth considering.
Breakfast was the really important thing. He went down very hungry indeed. 'I shall ask for my breakfast directly I get down,' he said. 'I shall ask the first person I meet.' And he met no one.
Breakfast was the most important thing. He went down feeling very hungry. 'I'll ask for my breakfast as soon as I get down,' he said. 'I'll ask the first person I run into.' And he didn’t meet anyone.
There was no one on the stairs, or in the hall, or in the dining-room, or in the drawing-room. The library and billiard-room were empty of living people, and the door of the nursery was locked. So then Philip made his way into the regions beyond the baize door, where the servants' quarters were. And there was no[70] one in the kitchen, or in the servants' hall, or in the butler's pantry, or in the scullery, or the washhouse, or the larder. In all that big house, and it was much bigger than it looked from the front because of the long wings that ran out on each side of its back—in all that big house there was no one but Philip. He felt certain of this before he ran upstairs and looked in all the bedrooms and in the little picture gallery and the music-room, and then in the servants' bedrooms and the very attics. There were interesting things in those attics, but Philip only remembered that afterwards. Now he tore down the stairs three at a time. All the room doors were open as he had left them, and somehow those open doors frightened him more than anything else. He ran along the corridors, down more stairs, past more open doors and out through the back kitchen, along the moss-grown walk by the brick wall and so round by the three yew trees and the mounting block to the stable-yard. And there was no one there. Neither coachman nor groom nor stable-boys. And there was no one in the stables, or the coach-house, or the harness-room, or the loft.
There was nobody on the stairs, in the hall, in the dining room, or in the drawing room. The library and billiard room were empty, and the nursery door was locked. So, Philip headed into the area beyond the baize door where the servants' quarters were. There was no one in the kitchen, the servants' hall, the butler's pantry, the scullery, the washhouse, or the larder. In that huge house, which was much larger than it appeared from the front due to the long wings extending out on each side of the back, there was no one there except for Philip. He was sure of this before he ran upstairs to check all the bedrooms, the little picture gallery, the music room, the servants' bedrooms, and even the attics. There were fascinating things in those attics, but Philip only remembered that later. Now he bounded down the stairs three steps at a time. All the room doors were open as he had left them, and somehow those open doors scared him more than anything else. He dashed along the corridors, down more stairs, past more open doors, and out through the back kitchen, along the moss-covered path by the brick wall, then around the three yew trees and the mounting block to the stable yard. And there was no one there. No coachman, no groom, no stable boys. And there was no one in the stables, the coach house, the harness room, or the loft.
Philip felt that he could not go back into the house. Something terrible must have happened. Was it possible that any one could[71] want the Grange servants enough to kidnap them? Philip thought of the nurse and felt that, at least as far as she was concerned, it was not possible. Or perhaps it was magic! A sort of Sleeping-Beauty happening! Only every one had vanished instead of just being put to sleep for a hundred years.
Philip felt he couldn’t go back into the house. Something terrible must have happened. Could anyone really want to kidnap the Grange servants? Philip thought about the nurse and felt that, at least in her case, it was not possible. Or maybe it was magic! A kind of Sleeping Beauty scenario! Only instead of just falling asleep for a hundred years, everyone had vanished.
He was alone in the middle of the stable-yard when the thought came to him.
He was by himself in the middle of the stable yard when the thought struck him.
'Perhaps they're only made invisible. Perhaps they're all here and watching me and making fun of me.'
'Maybe they're just invisible. Maybe they're all here, watching me and laughing at me.'
He stood still to think this. It was not a pleasant thought.
He paused to think about this. It wasn’t a nice thought.
Suddenly he straightened his little back, and threw back his head.
Suddenly, he straightened his small back and tilted his head back.
'They shan't see I'm frightened anyway,' he told himself. And then he remembered the larder.
'They won't see that I'm scared anyway,' he told himself. Then he remembered the pantry.
'I haven't had any breakfast,' he explained aloud, so as to be plainly heard by any invisible people who might be about. 'I ought to have my breakfast. If nobody gives it to me I shall take my breakfast.'
'I haven't had any breakfast,' he said loudly, so anyone around who couldn't be seen would hear him. 'I really should have my breakfast. If no one gives it to me, I'll just take it myself.'
He waited for an answer. But none came. It was very quiet in the stable-yard. Only the rattle of a halter ring against a manger, the sound of a hoof on stable stones, the cooing of[72] pigeons and the rustle of straw in the loose-box broke the silence.
He waited for a response. But nothing came. It was really quiet in the stable yard. Only the clanging of a halter ring against a manger, the sound of a hoof on stable stones, the cooing of [72] pigeons, and the rustling of straw in the loose box interrupted the silence.
'Very well,' said Philip. 'I don't know what you think I ought to have for breakfast, so I shall take what I think.'
'Alright,' said Philip. 'I don't know what you think I should have for breakfast, so I'll take what I want.'
He drew a long breath, trying to draw courage in with it, threw back his shoulders more soldierly than ever, and marched in through the back door and straight to the larder. Then he took what he thought he ought to have for breakfast. This is what he thought:
He took a deep breath, trying to muster some courage, straightened his shoulders more confidently than ever, and walked through the back door right into the pantry. Then he grabbed what he thought he should have for breakfast. This is what he thought:
1 cherry pie, |
2 custards in cups, |
1 cold sausage, |
2 pieces of cold toast, |
1 piece of cheese, |
2 lemon cheese-cakes, |
1 small jam tart (there was only one left), |
Butter, 1 pat. |
'What jolly things the servants have to eat,' he said. 'I never knew. I thought that nothing but mutton and rice grew here.'
'What fun foods the staff gets to eat,' he said. 'I had no idea. I thought only mutton and rice grew here.'
He put all the food on a silver tray and carried it out on to the terrace, which lies between the two wings at the back of the house. Then he went back for milk, but there was none to be seen so he got a white jug full of water. The spoons he couldn't find, but he[73] found a carving-fork and a fish-slice. Did you ever try to eat cherry pie with a fish-slice?
He placed all the food on a silver tray and took it out to the terrace, which is located between the two wings at the back of the house. Then he went back for milk, but there was none in sight, so he grabbed a white jug filled with water. He couldn't find the spoons, but he[73] found a carving fork and a fish spatula. Have you ever tried to eat cherry pie with a fish spatula?
'Whatever's happened,' said Philip to himself, through the cherry pie, 'and whatever happens it's as well to have had your breakfast.' And he bit a generous inch off the cold sausage which he had speared with the carving-fork.
'No matter what’s happened,' Philip said to himself, through the cherry pie, 'and no matter what happens, it’s good to have had your breakfast.' And he bit a good inch off the cold sausage that he had speared with the carving fork.
And now, sitting out in the good sunshine, and growing less and less hungry as he plied fish-slice and carving-fork, his mind went back to his dream, which began to seem more and more real. Suppose it really had happened? It might have; magic things did happen, it seemed. Look how all the people had vanished out of the house—out of the world too, perhaps.
And now, sitting in the nice sunlight and feeling less and less hungry as he used the fish slice and carving fork, his mind returned to his dream, which began to feel more and more real. What if it really had happened? It could have; magical things seemed to occur. Just look at how everyone had disappeared from the house—possibly from the world too.
'Suppose every one's vanished,' said Philip. 'Suppose I'm the only person left in the world who hasn't vanished. Then everything in the world would belong to me. Then I could have everything that's in all the toy shops.' And his mind for a moment dwelt fondly on this beautiful idea.
"Imagine if everyone just disappeared," said Philip. "What if I'm the only one left in the world? Then everything would be mine. I could have all the toys in every toy store." For a moment, he happily entertained this lovely thought.
Then he went on. 'But suppose I vanished too? Perhaps if I were to vanish I could see the other people who have. I wonder how it's done.'
Then he continued. 'But what if I disappeared too? Maybe if I vanished, I could see the others who have. I wonder how that's done.'
He held his breath and tried hard to vanish. Have you ever tried this? It is not at all[74] easy to do. Philip could not do it at all. He held his breath and he tried and he tried, but he only felt fatter and fatter and more and more as though in one more moment he should burst. So he let his breath go.
He held his breath and tried really hard to disappear. Have you ever tried this? It’s not easy at all[74]. Philip couldn’t do it at all. He held his breath and he tried and he tried, but he just felt fatter and fatter and more and more like he was about to burst any second. So he let his breath out.
'No,' he said, looking at his hands; 'I'm not any more invisible than I was before. Not so much I think,' he added thoughtfully, looking at what was left of the cherry pie. 'But that dream——'
'No,' he said, looking at his hands; 'I'm not any more invisible than I was before. Not much, I think,' he added thoughtfully, glancing at what was left of the cherry pie. 'But that dream——'
He plunged deep in the remembrance of it that was, to him, like swimming in the waters of a fairy lake.
He dove deep into the memories of what was, feeling like he was swimming in the waters of a magical lake.
He was hooked out of his lake suddenly by voices. It was like waking up. There, away across the green park beyond the sunk fence, were people coming.
He was suddenly pulled out of his thoughts by voices. It felt like waking up. Over there, across the green park beyond the low fence, were people approaching.
'So every one hasn't vanished,' he said, caught up the tray and took it in. He hid it under the pantry shelf. He didn't know who the people were who were coming and you can't be too careful. Then he went out and made himself small in the shadow of a red buttress, heard their voices coming nearer and nearer. They were all talking at once, in that quick interested way that makes you certain something unusual has happened.
'So not everyone has disappeared,' he said, grabbed the tray, and brought it inside. He tucked it under the pantry shelf. He didn’t know who was coming, and you can never be too careful. Then he stepped outside and made himself inconspicuous in the shadow of a red support beam, listening as their voices grew louder and closer. They were all talking at once, in that fast, eager way that makes you sure something unusual has occurred.
He could not hear exactly what they were saying, but he caught the words: 'No.'[75]
He couldn't hear exactly what they were saying, but he caught the words: 'No.'[75]
'Of course I've asked.'
'Of course I asked.'
'Police.'
'Police.'
'Telegram.'
'Telegram'
'Yes, of course.'
'Yeah, sure.'
'Better make quite sure.'
'Better make sure.'
Then every one began speaking all at once, and you could not hear anything that anybody said. Philip was too busy keeping behind the buttress to see who they were who were talking. He was glad something had happened.
Then everyone started talking all at once, and you couldn't hear anything anyone was saying. Philip was too busy hiding behind the buttress to see who was talking. He was glad something had happened.
'Now I shall have something to think about besides the nurse and my beautiful city that she has pulled down.'
'Now I’ll have something to think about other than the nurse and my beautiful city that she has destroyed.'
But what was it that had happened? He hoped nobody was hurt—or had done anything wrong. The word police had always made him uncomfortable ever since he had seen a boy no bigger than himself pulled along the road by a very large policeman. The boy had stolen a loaf, Philip was told. Philip could never forget that boy's face; he always thought of it in church when it said 'prisoners and captives,' and still more when it said 'desolate and oppressed.'
But what had actually happened? He hoped nobody was hurt—or had done anything wrong. The word police had always made him uneasy ever since he saw a boy his own size being dragged down the street by a really big cop. The boy had stolen a loaf of bread, Philip was told. Philip could never forget that boy's face; he always thought of it in church when they mentioned 'prisoners and captives,' and even more when they said 'desolate and oppressed.'
'I do hope it's not that,' he said.
'I really hope it's not that,' he said.
And slowly he got himself to leave the shelter of the red-brick buttress and to follow to the house those voices and those footsteps that had gone by him.[76]
And gradually, he managed to step away from the protection of the red-brick wall and follow the voices and footsteps to the house that had passed by him.[76]
He followed the sound of them to the kitchen. The cook was there in tears and a Windsor arm-chair. The kitchenmaid, her cap all on one side, was crying down most dirty cheeks. The coachman was there, very red in the face, and the groom, without his gaiters. The nurse was there, neat as ever she seemed at first, but Philip was delighted when a more careful inspection showed him that there was mud on her large shoes and on the bottom of her skirt, and that her dress had a large three-cornered tear in it.
He followed the sound to the kitchen. The cook was there in tears, sitting in a Windsor armchair. The kitchen maid, her cap askew, had dirty cheeks streaked with tears. The coachman was there, his face bright red, and the groom was there without his gaiters. The nurse looked as neat as ever at first glance, but Philip was pleased to notice upon closer inspection that there was mud on her large shoes and at the bottom of her skirt, and that her dress had a big three-cornered tear in it.
'I wouldn't have had it happen for a twenty-pun note,' the coachman was saying.
'I wouldn't have wanted it to happen for a twenty-pound note,' the coachman was saying.
'George,' said the nurse to the groom, 'you go and get a horse ready. I'll write the telegram.'
'George,' the nurse said to the groom, 'you go and get a horse ready. I'll write the telegram.'
'You'd best take Peppermint,' said the coachman. 'She's the fastest.'
'You should go with Peppermint,' said the coachman. 'She's the fastest.'
The groom went out, saying under his breath, 'Teach your grandmother,' which Philip thought rude and unmeaning.
The groom walked out, muttering, 'Teach your grandmother,' which Philip found rude and pointless.
Philip was standing unnoticed by the door. He felt that thrill—if it isn't pleasure it is more like it than anything else—which we all feel when something real has happened.
Philip was standing by the door without being noticed. He felt that excitement—if it’s not pleasure, it’s something very close to it—that we all experience when something genuine has occurred.
But what had happened. What?
But what happened? What?
'I wish I'd never come back,' said the nurse. 'Then nobody could pretend it was my fault.'[77]
'I wish I had never come back,' said the nurse. 'Then no one could pretend it was my fault.'[77]
'It don't matter what they pretend,' the cook stopped crying to say. 'The thing is what's happened. Oh, my goodness. I'd rather have been turned away without a character than have had this happen.'
'It doesn't matter what they pretend,' the cook stopped crying to say. 'The important thing is what happened. Oh, my goodness. I'd rather have been turned away without a reputation than have had this happen.'
'And I'd rather anything,' said the nurse. 'Oh, my goodness me. I wish I'd never been born.'
'And I'd rather anything,' said the nurse. 'Oh, my goodness. I wish I had never been born.'
And then and there, before the astonished eyes of Philip, she began to behave as any nice person might—she began to cry.
And right then, before Philip's stunned gaze, she started acting like any decent person would—she began to cry.
'It wouldn't have happened,' said the cook, 'if the master hadn't been away. He's a Justice of the Peace, he is, and a terror to gipsies. It wouldn't never have happened if——'
"It wouldn't have happened," said the cook, "if the master hadn't been away. He's a Justice of the Peace, he is, and a nightmare for gypsies. It never would have happened if——"
Philip could not bear it any longer.
Philip could no longer stand it.
'What wouldn't have happened if?' he asked, startling everybody to a quick jump of surprise.
'What wouldn't have happened if?' he asked, surprising everyone and making them jump in shock.
The nurse stopped crying and turned to look at him.
The nurse stopped crying and turned to face him.
'Oh, you!' she said slowly. 'I forgot you. You want your breakfast, I suppose, no matter what's happened?'
'Oh, you!' she said slowly. 'I forgot you. You want your breakfast, I guess, no matter what's happened?'
'No, I don't,' said Philip, with extreme truth. 'I want to know what has happened?'
'No, I don't,' Philip said honestly. 'I want to know what happened?'
'Miss Lucy's lost,' said the cook heavily, 'that's what's happened. So now you know. You run along and play, like a good little boy,[78] and don't make extry trouble for us in the trouble we're in.'
'Miss Lucy's missing,' said the cook seriously, 'that's what's happened. So now you know. You go on and play, like a good little boy,[78] and don't make any extra trouble for us in the mess we're in.'
'Lost?' repeated Philip.
"Lost?" Philip asked again.
'Yes, lost. I expect you're glad,' said the nurse, 'the way you treated her. You hold your tongue and don't let me so much as hear you breathe the next twenty-four hours. I'll go and write that telegram.'
'Yeah, lost. I bet you’re happy,' said the nurse, 'given how you treated her. Keep quiet and don’t let me hear you breathe for the next twenty-four hours. I’m going to write that telegram now.'
Philip thought it best not to let any one hear him breathe. By this means he heard the telegram when nurse read it aloud to the cook.
Philip thought it was best to not let anyone hear him breathe. This way, he was able to hear the telegram when the nurse read it aloud to the cook.
Hotel Wagram
Brussels.
Miss Lucy lost. Please come home immediately.
Miss Lucy lost. Please come home right away.
'I don't see why you sign it Philkins. You're only the nurse—I'm the head of the house when the family's away, and my name's Bobson,' the cook said.
"I don't get why you sign it, Philkins. You're just the nurse—I'm in charge of the house when the family's not here, and my name's Bobson," the cook said.
There was a sound of torn paper.
There was a sound of ripped paper.
'There—the paper's tore. I'd just as soon your name went to it,' said the nurse. 'I don't want to be the one to tell such news.'
'There—the paper's torn. I’d prefer if your name went on it,' said the nurse. 'I don’t want to be the one to share such news.'
'Oh, my good gracious, what a thing to happen,' sighed the cook. 'Poor little darling!'
'Oh my goodness, what a thing to happen,' sighed the cook. 'Poor little darling!'
Then somebody wrote the telegram again,[79] and the nurse took it out to the stable-yard, where Peppermint was already saddled.
Then someone rewrote the telegram again,[79] and the nurse carried it out to the stable yard, where Peppermint was already saddled.
'I thought,' said Philip, bold in the nurse's absence, 'I thought Lucy was with her aunt.'
'I thought,' Philip said, confidently now that the nurse wasn't around, 'I thought Lucy was with her aunt.'
'She came back yesterday,' said the cook. 'Yes, after you'd gone to bed. And this morning that nurse went into the night nursery and she wasn't there. Her bed all empty and cold, and her clothes gone. Though how the gipsies could have got in without waking that nurse is a mystery to me and ever will be. She must sleep like a pig.'
'She came back yesterday,' said the cook. 'Yeah, after you went to bed. And this morning that nurse went into the night nursery and she wasn't there. Her bed was all empty and cold, and her clothes were gone. But how the gypsies could have gotten in without waking that nurse is a mystery to me and probably always will be. She must sleep like a log.'
'Or the seven sleepers,' said the coachman.
'Or the seven sleepers,' said the driver.
'But what would gipsies want her for?' Philip asked.
'But what would gypsies want her for?' Philip asked.
'What do they ever want anybody for?' retorted the cook. 'Look at the heirs that's been stolen. I don't suppose there's a titled family in England but what's had its heir stolen, one time and another.'
'What do they want anyone for?' snapped the cook. 'Look at the heirs that have been taken. I don’t think there’s a titled family in England that hasn’t had its heir stolen at some point.'
'I suppose you've looked all over the house,' said Philip.
"I guess you've searched the whole house," Philip said.
'I suppose we ain't deaf and dumb and blind and silly,' said the cook. 'Here's that nurse. You be off, Mr. Philip, without you want a flea in your ear.'
'I guess we're not deaf, dumb, blind, or foolish,' said the cook. 'Here's the nurse. You should go, Mr. Philip, unless you want a flea in your ear.'
And Philip, at the word, was off. He went into the long drawing-room, and shut the door. Then he got the ivory chessmen out of the[80] Buhl cabinet, and set them out on that delightful chess-table whose chequers are of mother-of-pearl and ivory, and tried to play a game, right hand against left. But right hand, who was white, and so moved first, always won. He gave up after awhile, and put the chessmen away in their proper places. Then he got out the big book of photographs of pictures, but they did not seem interesting, so he tried the ivory spellicans. But his hand shook, and you know spellicans is a game you can't play when your hand shakes. And all the time, behind the chess and the pictures and the spellicans, he was trying not to think about his dream, about how he had climbed that ladder stair, which was really the yard-stick, and gone into the cities that he had built on the tables. Somehow he did not want to remember it. The very idea of remembering made him feel guilty and wretched.
And Philip, at the cue, was off. He entered the long drawing-room and closed the door. Then he took out the ivory chess pieces from the[80] Buhl cabinet and arranged them on that delightful chess table, with its mother-of-pearl and ivory squares, and tried to play a game, using his right hand against his left. But his right hand, playing as white and moving first, always won. He gave up after a while and put the chess pieces back in their proper places. Then he pulled out the large book of photographs of paintings, but they didn’t seem interesting, so he tried the ivory spellicans. However, his hand was shaking, and you know spellicans is a game you can’t play with a shaky hand. All the while, behind the chess and the pictures and the spellicans, he was trying not to think about his dream of climbing that ladder stair, which was really the yardstick, and entering the cities he had built on the tables. Somehow, he didn’t want to remember it. The very thought of remembering made him feel guilty and miserable.
He went and looked out of the window, and as he stood there his wish not to remember the dream made his boots restless, and in their shuffling his right boot kicked against something hard that lay in the folds of the blue brocade curtain.
He went to the window and looked out, and as he stood there, his desire not to remember the dream made his boots fidgety. While shifting his feet, his right boot accidentally kicked something hard that was hidden in the folds of the blue brocade curtain.
He looked down, stooped, and picked up little Mr. Noah. The nurse must have dropt it there when she cleared away the city.[81]
He looked down, bent over, and picked up little Mr. Noah. The nurse must have dropped it there when she cleaned up the area.[81]
And as he looked upon those wooden features it suddenly became impossible not to think of the dream. He let the remembrance of it come, and it came in a flood. And with it the remembrance of what he had done. He had promised to be Lucy's noble friend, and they had run together to escape from the galloping soldiers. And he had run faster than she. And at the top of the ladder—the ladder of safety—he had not waited for her.
And as he stared at those wooden features, it suddenly became impossible not to think about the dream. He let the memory wash over him, and it came rushing back. Along with it came the memory of what he had done. He had promised to be Lucy's loyal friend, and they had both run to escape the charging soldiers. He had run faster than she did. And at the top of the ladder—the ladder to safety—he hadn’t waited for her.
'Any old hero would have waited for her, and let her go first,' he told himself. 'Any gentleman would—even any man—let alone a hero. And I just bunked down the ladder and forgot her. I left her there.'
'Any old hero would have waited for her and let her go first,' he told himself. 'Any gentleman would—even any man—let alone a hero. And I just climbed down the ladder and forgot about her. I left her there.'
Remorse stirred his boots more ungently than before.
Remorse pressed against his boots even harder than before.
'But it was only a dream,' he said. And then remorse said, as he had felt all along that it would if he only gave it a chance:
'But it was just a dream,' he said. And then regret chimed in, just as he had known it would if he ever let it:
'But suppose it wasn't a dream—suppose it was real. Suppose you did leave her there, my noble friend, and that's why she's lost.'
'But what if it wasn't a dream—what if it was real? What if you did leave her there, my noble friend, and that's why she's gone?'
Suddenly Philip felt very small, very forlorn, very much alone in the world. But Helen would come back. That telegram would bring her.
Suddenly, Philip felt incredibly small, very lost, and completely alone in the world. But Helen would come back. That telegram would bring her.
Yes. And he would have to tell her that perhaps it was his fault.[82]
Yes. And he would have to tell her that maybe it was his fault.[82]
It was in vain that Philip told himself that Helen would never believe about the city. He felt that she would. Why shouldn't she? She knew about the fairy tales and the Arabian Nights. And she would know that these things did happen.
It was pointless for Philip to convince himself that Helen would never believe in the city. He felt deep down that she would. Why wouldn’t she? She was familiar with fairy tales and the Arabian Nights. And she would understand that these things did happen.
'Oh, what shall I do? What shall I do?' he said, quite loud. And there was no one but himself to give the answer.
'Oh, what should I do? What should I do?' he said, quite loudly. And there was no one but himself to provide the answer.
'If I could only get back into the city,' he said. 'But that hateful nurse has pulled it all down and locked up the nursery. So I can't even build it again. Oh, what shall I do?'
'If I could just get back into the city,' he said. 'But that awful nurse has torn it all down and locked up the nursery. So I can't even rebuild it. Oh, what should I do?'
And with that he began to cry. For now he felt quite sure that the dream wasn't a dream—that he really had got into the magic city, had promised to stand by Lucy, and had been false to his promise and to her.
And with that, he started to cry. Now he was completely convinced that the dream wasn't just a dream—that he really had entered the magic city, had promised to support Lucy, and had betrayed both his promise and her.
He rubbed his eyes with his knuckles and also—rather painfully—with Mr. Noah, whom he still held. 'What shall I do?' he sobbed.
He rubbed his eyes with his knuckles and also—rather painfully—with Mr. Noah, whom he still held. "What should I do?" he cried.
And a very very teeny tiny voice said:
And a very, very tiny voice said:
'Put me down.'
'Put me down.'
'Eh?' said Philip.
"Wait, what?" said Philip.
'Put me down,' said the voice again. It was such a teeny tiny voice that he could only just hear it. It was unlikely, of course, that the voice could have been Mr. Noah's; but then whose else could it be? On the bare chance[83] that it might have been Mr. Noah who spoke—more unlikely things had happened before, as you know—Philip set the little wooden figure down on the chess-table. It stood there, wooden as ever.
'Put me down,' said the voice again. It was such a tiny voice that he could barely hear it. It was unlikely, of course, that the voice could have been Mr. Noah's; but then whose could it be? On the off chance[83] that it might have been Mr. Noah who spoke—stranger things have happened, as you know—Philip set the little wooden figure down on the chess table. It stood there, as wooden as ever.
'Put who down?' Philip asked. And then, before his eyes, the little wooden figure grew alive, stooped to pick up the yellow disc of wood on which Noah's Ark people stand, rolled it up like a mat, put it under his arm and began to walk towards the side of the table where Philip stood.
'Put who down?' Philip asked. And then, before his eyes, the little wooden figure came to life, bent down to pick up the yellow disc of wood with the figures from Noah's Ark on it, rolled it up like a mat, tucked it under his arm, and started walking towards the edge of the table where Philip was standing.
He knelt down to bring his ears nearer the little live moving thing.
He knelt down to get his ears closer to the little live creature.
'What did you say?' he asked, for he fancied that Mr. Noah had again spoken.
'What did you say?' he asked, thinking that Mr. Noah had spoken again.
'I said, what's the matter?' said the little voice.
'I asked, what's wrong?' said the little voice.
'It's Lucy. She's lost and it's my fault. And I can only just hear you. It hurts my ears hearing you,' complained Philip.
'It's Lucy. She's lost, and it's my fault. I can barely hear you. It hurts my ears to listen to you,' complained Philip.
'There's an ear-trumpet in a box on the middle of the cabinet,' he could just hear the teeny tiny voice say; 'it belonged to a great-aunt. Get it out and listen through it.'
'There's an ear trumpet in a box on the center of the cabinet,' he could just hear the tiny voice say; 'it belonged to a great-aunt. Take it out and listen through it.'
Philip got it out. It was an odd curly thing, and at first he could not be sure which end he ought to put to his ear. But he tried both ends, and on the second trial he heard quite a loud, strong, big voice say:
Philip got it out. It was a strange curly thing, and at first he couldn't tell which end he should put to his ear. But he tried both ends, and on the second try he heard a quite loud, strong, booming voice say:
'Then it wasn't a dream last night,' said Philip.
'So it wasn't just a dream last night,' Philip said.
'Of course it wasn't,' said Mr. Noah.
'Of course it wasn't,' Mr. Noah said.
'Then where is Lucy?'
'So, where's Lucy?'
'In the city, of course. Where you left her.'
'In the city, of course. Where you left her.'
'But she can't be,' said Philip desperately. 'The city's all pulled down and gone for ever.'
'But she can't be,' Philip said desperately. 'The city's completely destroyed and gone for good.'
'The city you built in this room is pulled down,' said Mr. Noah, 'but the city you went to wasn't in this room. Now I put it to you—how could it be?'
'The city you created in this room is destroyed,' said Mr. Noah, 'but the city you visited wasn't in this room. Now I ask you—how could it be?'
'But it was,' said Philip, 'or else how could I have got into it.'
'But it was,' Philip said, 'or how else could I have gotten into it?'
'It's a little difficult, I own,' said Mr. Noah. 'But, you see, you built those cities in two worlds. It's pulled down in this world. But in the other world it's going on.'
"It's a bit challenging, I admit," said Mr. Noah. "But you see, you built those cities in two worlds. It's collapsed in this world. But in the other world, it's thriving."
'I don't understand,' said Philip.
"I don't get it," said Philip.
'I thought you wouldn't,' said Mr. Noah; 'but it's true, for all that. Everything people make in that world goes on for ever.'
'I thought you wouldn't,' said Mr. Noah; 'but it's true, for all that. Everything people create in that world lasts forever.'
'But how was it that I got in?'
'But how did I get in?'
'Because you belong to both worlds. And you built the cities. So they were yours.'
'Because you belong to both worlds. And you built the cities. So they were yours.'
'But Lucy got in.'
'But Lucy got in.'
'She built up a corner of your city that the nurse had knocked down.'[85]
'She rebuilt a part of your city that the nurse had destroyed.'[85]

'But you,' said Philip, more and more bewildered. 'You're here. So you can't be there.'
'But you,' Philip said, growing more and more confused. 'You're here. So you can't be over there.'
'But I am there,' said Mr. Noah.
'But I am here,' said Mr. Noah.
'But you're here. And you're alive here. What made you come alive?'
'But you’re here. And you’re alive here. What made you come to life?'
'Your tears,' said Mr. Noah. 'Tears are very strong magic. No, don't begin to cry again. What's the matter?'
'Your tears,' said Mr. Noah. 'Tears are really powerful magic. No, don’t start crying again. What’s wrong?'
'I want to get back into the city.'
'I want to get back to the city.'
'It's dangerous.'
"It's risky."
'I don't care.'
"I don't care."
'You were glad enough to get away,' said Mr. Noah.
'You were happy enough to get away,' said Mr. Noah.
'I know: that's the worst of it,' said Philip. 'Oh, isn't there any way to get back? If I climbed in at the nursery windows and got the bricks and built it all up and——'
'I know: that's the worst of it,' Philip said. 'Oh, isn't there any way to get back? What if I climbed in through the nursery windows and grabbed the bricks and rebuilt it all and——'
'Quite unnecessary, I assure you. There are a thousand doors to that city.'
'It's completely unnecessary, I promise you. There are a thousand ways to get into that city.'
'I wish I could find one,' said Philip; 'but, I say, I thought time was all different there. How is it Lucy is lost all this time if time doesn't count?'
'I wish I could find one,' said Philip; 'but, I mean, I thought time was completely different there. How is it that Lucy has been lost all this time if time doesn’t matter?'
'It does count, now,' said Mr. Noah; 'you made it count when you ran away and left Lucy. That set the clocks of the city to the time of this world.'
'It matters now,' said Mr. Noah; 'you made it matter when you ran away and left Lucy. That set the clocks of the city to the time of this world.'
'I don't understand,' said Philip; 'but it[88] doesn't matter. Show me the door and I'll go back and find Lucy.'
'I don't understand,' said Philip; 'but it[88] doesn't matter. Just show me the door and I'll head back to find Lucy.'
'Build something and go through it,' said Mr. Noah. 'That's all. Your tears are dry on me now. Good-bye.' And he laid down his yellow mat, stepped on to it and was just a little wooden figure again.
'Build something and go through it,' said Mr. Noah. 'That's it. Your tears don't affect me anymore. Goodbye.' And he laid down his yellow mat, stepped onto it, and turned back into just a little wooden figure.
Philip dropped the ear-trumpet and looked at Mr. Noah.
Philip dropped the hearing aid and looked at Mr. Noah.
'I don't understand,' he said. But this at least he understood. That Helen would come back when she got that telegram, and that before she came he must go into the other world and find the lost Lucy.
'I don't get it,' he said. But there was one thing he did understand. That Helen would return when she received that telegram, and that before she arrived, he had to go into the other world and find the lost Lucy.

'But oh,' he said, 'suppose I don't find her. I wish I hadn't built those cities so big! And time will go on. And, perhaps, when Helen comes back she'll find me lost too—as well as Lucy.'
'But oh,' he said, 'what if I don't find her? I wish I hadn't made those cities so huge! Time will keep moving on. And maybe, when Helen comes back, she'll find me lost too—just like Lucy.'
But he dried his eyes and told himself that this was not how heroes behaved. He must build again. Whichever way you looked at it there was no time to be lost. And besides the nurse might occur at any moment.
But he wiped away his tears and reminded himself that this wasn't how heroes acted. He had to start over. No matter how you looked at it, there was no time to waste. Plus, the nurse could arrive at any moment.
He looked round for building materials. There was the chess-table. It had long narrow legs set round it, rather like arches. Something might be done with it, with books and candlesticks and Japanese vases.[89]
He looked around for building materials. There was the chess table. It had long, narrow legs set around it, kind of like arches. Something could be created with it, along with books, candlesticks, and Japanese vases.[89]
Something was done. Philip built with earnest care, but also with considerable speed. If the nurse should come in before he had made a door and got through it—come in and find him building again—she was quite capable of putting him to bed, where, of course, building is impossible. In a very little time there was a building. But how to get in. He was, alas, the wrong size. He stood helpless, and once more tears pricked and swelled behind his eyelids. One tear fell on his hand.
Something was done. Philip built with serious focus, but also with a lot of speed. If the nurse came in before he had made a door and got through it—came in and found him building again—she would definitely put him to bed, where, of course, building is impossible. In no time at all, there was a structure. But how to get inside. He was, unfortunately, the wrong size. He stood there helpless, and once again tears pricked and welled up behind his eyelids. One tear fell on his hand.
'Tears are a strong magic,' Mr. Noah had said. And at the thought the tears stopped. Still there was a tear, the one on his hand. He rubbed it on the pillar of the porch.
'Tears are a powerful magic,' Mr. Noah had said. And at that thought, the tears stopped. Still, there was a tear, the one on his hand. He wiped it on the pillar of the porch.
And instantly a queer tight thin feeling swept through him. He felt giddy and shut his eyes. His boots, ever sympathetic, shuffled on the carpet. Or was it the carpet? It was very thick and—— He opened his eyes. His feet were once more on the long grass of the illimitable prairie. And in front of him towered the gigantic porch of a vast building and a domino path leading up to it.
And immediately a strange, tight feeling washed over him. He felt dizzy and closed his eyes. His boots, always responsive, shuffled on the carpet. Or was it the carpet? It was very thick and— He opened his eyes. His feet were once again on the lush grass of the endless prairie. In front of him loomed the enormous porch of a huge building and a pathway leading up to it.
'Oh, I am so glad,' cried Philip among the grass. 'I couldn't have borne it if she'd been lost for ever, and all my fault.'[90]
'Oh, I’m so relieved,' cried Philip among the grass. 'I couldn’t have handled it if she’d been gone forever, and it was all my fault.'[90]
The gigantic porch lowered frowningly above him. What would he find on the other side of it?
The huge porch loomed over him, casting a shadow. What would he discover on the other side?
'I don't care. I've simply got to go,' he said, and stepped out bravely. 'If I can't be a hero I'll try to behave like one.'
'I don't care. I just have to go,' he said, and stepped out confidently. 'If I can't be a hero, I'll at least act like one.'
And with that he stepped out, stumbling a little in the thick grass, and the dark shadow of the porch received him.
And with that he stepped outside, stumbling a bit in the tall grass, and the dark shadow of the porch welcomed him.
'Bother the child,' said the nurse, coming into the drawing-room a little later; 'if he hasn't been at his precious building game again! I shall have to give him a lesson over this—I can see that. And I will too—a lesson he won't forget in a hurry.'
'Oh great,' said the nurse, walking into the living room a little later; 'if he hasn't been playing that stupid building game again! I’m going to have to teach him a lesson about this—I can tell. And I will—one that he won’t forget anytime soon.'
She went through the house, looking for the too bold builder that she might give him that lesson. Then she went through the garden, still on the same errand.
She walked through the house, searching for the overly confident builder so she could teach him a lesson. Then she made her way through the garden, still on the same mission.
Half an hour later she burst into the servants' hall and threw herself into a chair.
Half an hour later, she stormed into the staff room and flopped into a chair.
'I don't care what happens now,' she said. 'The house is bewitched, I think. I shall go the very minute I've had my dinner.'
'I don't care what happens now,' she said. 'I think this house is haunted. I'm leaving the minute I've finished my dinner.'
'What's up now?' the cook came to the door to say.[91]
'What's going on now?' the cook came to the door to say.[91]
'Up?' said the nurse. 'Oh, nothing's up. What should there be? Everything's all right[93] and beautiful, and just as it should be, of course.'
'Up?' said the nurse. 'Oh, nothing's up. What should there be? Everything's fine[93] and beautiful, and just as it should be, of course.'
'Miss Lucy's not found yet, of course, but that's all, isn't it?'
'Miss Lucy hasn't been found yet, of course, but that's it, right?'
'All? And enough too, I should have thought,' said the nurse. 'But as it happens it's not all. The boy's lost now. Oh, I'm not joking. He's lost I tell you, the same as the other one—and I'm off out of this by the two thirty-seven train, and I don't care who knows it.'
'All? And plenty, I would have thought,' said the nurse. 'But actually, it's not all. The boy's missing now. Oh, I'm not kidding. He's missing, I tell you, just like the other one—and I'm leaving on the two thirty-seven train, and I don't care who knows it.'
'Lor!' said the cook.
"Wow!" said the cook.
Before starting for the two thirty-seven train the nurse went back to the drawing-room to destroy Philip's new building, to restore to their proper places its books, candlesticks, vases, and chessmen.
Before heading out for the two thirty-seven train, the nurse returned to the drawing room to dismantle Philip's new structure and put the books, candlesticks, vases, and chess pieces back in their proper places.
CHAPTER IV
THE DRAGON-SLAYER
When Philip walked up the domino path and under the vast arch into the darkness beyond, his heart felt strong with high resolve. His legs, however, felt weak; strangely weak, especially about the knees. The doorway was so enormous, that which lay beyond was so dark, and he himself so very very small. As he passed under the little gateway which he had built of three dominoes with the little silver knight in armour on the top, he noticed that he was only as high as a domino, and you know how very little that is.
When Philip walked up the domino path and under the huge arch into the darkness beyond, his heart was filled with determination. However, his legs felt weak; oddly weak, especially around the knees. The doorway was so huge, what lay beyond was so dark, and he felt so very small. As he passed under the small gate he had built with three dominoes and the little silver knight in armor on top, he realized he was only as tall as a domino, which is really very small.
Philip went along the domino path. He had to walk carefully, for to him the spots on the dominoes were quite deep hollows. But as they were black they were easy to see. He had made three arches, one beyond another, of two pairs of silver candlesticks with silver inkstands on the top of them. The third pair of[95] silver candlesticks had a book on the top of them because there were no more inkstands. And when he had passed through the three silver arches, he stopped.
Philip walked along the domino path. He had to be careful because, to him, the spots on the dominoes were like deep holes. But since they were black, they were easy to spot. He had created three arches, one after another, using two pairs of silver candlesticks with silver inkstands on top of them. The third pair of [95] silver candlesticks had a book on top because there were no more inkstands. After passing through the three silver arches, he stopped.
Beyond lay a sort of velvety darkness with white gleams in it. And as his eyes became accustomed to the darkness, he saw that he was in a great hall of silver pillars, gigantic silver candlesticks they seemed to be, and they went in long vistas this way and that way and every way, like the hop-poles in a hop-field, so that whichever way you turned, a long pillared corridor lay in front of you.
Beyond was a kind of soft darkness with white glimmers scattered throughout. As his eyes adjusted to the dark, he realized he was in a huge hall filled with silver pillars. They looked like enormous silver candlesticks, stretching out in long lines in every direction, like the hop-poles in a hop-field, so that no matter which way you turned, a long corridor of pillars stretched ahead.
Philip had no idea which way he ought to go. It seemed most unlikely that he would find Lucy in a dark hall with silver pillars.
Philip had no clue which way he should go. It seemed highly unlikely that he would find Lucy in a dark hallway with silver pillars.
'All the same,' he said, 'it's not so dark as it was, by long chalks.'
'Still,' he said, 'it's not as dark as it used to be, by a long shot.'
It was not. The silver pillars had begun to give out a faint soft glow like the silver phosphorescence that lies in sea pools in summer time.
It wasn't. The silver pillars had started to emit a faint soft glow, similar to the silver phosphorescence found in coastal pools during summer.
'It's lucky too,' he said, 'because of the holes in the floor.'
'That's lucky too,' he said, 'because of the holes in the floor.'
The holes were the spots on the dominoes with which the pillared hall was paved.
The holes were the spots on the dominoes that paved the pillared hall.
'I wonder what part of the city where Lucy is I shall come out at?' Philip asked himself. But he need not have troubled. He did not[96] come out at all. He walked on and on and on and on and on. He thought he was walking straight, but really he was turning first this way and then that, and then the other way among the avenues of silver pillars which all looked just alike.
'I wonder where in the city Lucy is and where I'll end up?' Philip thought to himself. But he didn’t need to worry. He didn’t[96] end up anywhere at all. He just kept walking and walking and walking and walking. He believed he was walking straight, but in reality, he was turning one way and then another, and then a different way among the rows of silver pillars that all looked exactly the same.
He was getting very tired, and he had been walking a long time, before he came to anything that was not silver pillars and velvet black under invisible roofs, and floor paved with dominoes laid very close together.
He was getting really tired, and he had been walking for a long time before he came to anything that wasn't silver pillars and deep black velvet under unseen roofs, with a floor paved with dominoes placed very closely together.
'Oh, I am glad!' he said at last, when he saw the pavement narrow to a single line of dominoes just like the path he had come in by. There was an arch too, like the arch by which he had come in. And then he perceived in a shock of miserable surprise that it was, in fact, the same arch and the same domino path. He had come back, after all that walking, to the point from which he had started. It was most mortifying. So silly! Philip sat down on the edge of the domino path to rest and think.
"Oh, I'm so glad!" he finally said when he noticed the pavement shrink to a single line of dominoes just like the path he had entered by. There was an arch too, similar to the one he had come through. Then, he felt a wave of miserable surprise as he realized it was actually the same arch and the same domino path. He had come back, after all that walking, to the point where he had started. It was incredibly embarrassing. So ridiculous! Philip sat down on the edge of the domino path to rest and think.
'Suppose I just walk out and don't believe in magic any more?' he said to himself. 'Helen says magic can only happen to people who believe in magic. So if I just walked out and didn't believe as hard as ever I could, I should be my own right size again, and Lucy would be back, and there wouldn't be any magic.'[97]
"Maybe I could just walk away and stop believing in magic?" he thought to himself. "Helen says magic only happens to those who believe in it. So if I just left and tried really hard not to believe, I would be my normal self again, Lucy would return, and there wouldn't be any magic." [97]

'Yes, but,' said that voice that always would come and join in whenever Philip was talking to himself, 'suppose Lucy does believe it? Then it'll all go on for her, whatever you believe, and she won't be back. Besides, you know you've got to believe it, because it's true.'
'Yes, but,' said that voice that always chimed in whenever Philip was talking to himself, 'what if Lucy actually believes it? Then it’ll keep going for her, no matter what you think, and she won't come back. Besides, you know you have to believe it, because it’s true.'
'Oh, bother!' said Philip; 'I'm tired. I don't want to go on.'
'Oh, man!' said Philip; 'I'm tired. I don't want to keep going.'
'You shouldn't have deserted Lucy,' said the tiresome voice, 'then you wouldn't have had to go back to look for her.'
'You shouldn’t have abandoned Lucy,' said the annoying voice, 'then you wouldn’t have had to go back to find her.'
'But I can't find my way. How can I find my way?'
'But I can't figure out how to get there. How can I find my way?'
'You know well enough. Fix your eyes on a far-off pillar and walk straight to it, and when you're nearly there fix your eyes a little farther. You're bound to come out somewhere.'
'You know what to do. Focus on a distant pillar and walk straight towards it, and when you're almost there, shift your gaze a bit further. You'll definitely end up somewhere.'
'But I'm tired and it's so lonely,' said Philip.
'But I'm tired and it's so lonely,' Philip said.
'Lucy's lonely too,' said the voice.
'Lucy's lonely too,' said the voice.
'Drop it!' said Philip. And he got up and began to walk again. Also he took the advice of that worrying voice and fixed his eyes on a distant pillar.
'Drop it!' Philip said. He stood up and started walking again. He also took the advice of that nagging voice and focused his gaze on a distant pillar.
'But why should I bother?' he said; 'this is a sort of dream.'
'But why should I care?' he said; 'this feels like a dream.'
'Even if it were a dream,' said the voice, 'there are adventures in it. So you may as well be adventurous.'[100]
'Even if it is a dream,' said the voice, 'there are adventures in it. So you might as well be adventurous.'[100]
'Oh, all right,' said Philip, and on he went.
'Oh, fine,' said Philip, and he continued on.
And by walking very carefully and fixing his eyes a long way off, he did at last come right through the hall of silver pillars, and saw beyond the faint glow of the pillars the blue light of day. It shone very brightly through a very little door, and when Philip came to that door he went through it without hesitation. And there he was in a big field. It was rather like the illimitable prairie, only there were great patches of different-coloured flowers. Also there was a path across it, and he followed the path.
And by walking very carefully and keeping his eyes focused far ahead, he finally made his way through the hall of silver pillars and saw the blue light of day beyond the soft glow of the pillars. It shone brightly through a small door, and when Philip reached that door, he walked through it without hesitation. Suddenly, he found himself in a vast field. It resembled an endless prairie, but there were large patches of flowers in various colors. There was also a path winding through it, and he followed the path.
'Because,' he said, 'I'm more likely to meet Lucy. Girls always keep to paths. They never explore.'
'Because,' he said, 'I'm more likely to run into Lucy. Girls always stick to the paths. They never go off exploring.'
Which just shows how little he knew about girls.
Which just shows how little he understood about girls.
He looked back after a while, to see what the hall of pillars looked like from outside, but it was already dim in the mists of distance.
He glanced back after a bit to see how the hall of pillars appeared from the outside, but it was already fading into the misty distance.
But ahead of him he saw a great rough building, rather like Stonehenge.
But ahead of him, he saw a large, rugged building that resembled Stonehenge.
'I wish I'd come into the other city where the people are, and the soldiers, and the greyhounds, and the cocoa-nuts,' he told himself. 'There's nobody here at all, not even Lucy.'
'I wish I had gone to the other city where the people are, along with the soldiers, the greyhounds, and the coconuts,' he thought to himself. 'There's nobody here at all, not even Lucy.'
The loneliness of the place grew more and[101] more unpleasing to Philip. But he went on. It seemed more reasonable than to go back.
The loneliness of the place became increasingly unpleasant for Philip. But he kept going. It felt more sensible than turning back.
'I ought to be very hungry,' he said; 'I must have been walking for hours.' But he wasn't hungry. It may have been the magic, or it may have been the odd breakfast he had had. I don't know. He spoke aloud because it was so quiet in that strange open country with no one in it but himself. And no sound but the clump, clump of his boots on the path. And it seemed to him that everything grew quieter and quieter till he could almost hear himself think. Loneliness, real loneliness is a dreadful thing. I hope you will never feel it. Philip looked to right and left, and before him, and on all the wide plain nothing moved. There were the grass and flowers, but no wind stirred them. And there was no sign that any living person had ever trodden that path—except that there was a path to tread, and that the path led to the Stonehenge building, and even that seemed to be only a ruin.
"I should be really hungry," he said; "I must have been walking for hours." But he wasn't hungry. It might have been the magic, or it could have been the strange breakfast he had. Who knows? He spoke out loud because it was so quiet in that weird open landscape with no one around but him. The only sound was the clump, clump of his boots on the path. It felt like everything got quieter and quieter until he could almost hear his own thoughts. Loneliness, true loneliness, is a terrible thing. I hope you never experience it. Philip looked to his right and left, and ahead of him, and across the vast plain, nothing moved. There were grasses and flowers, but no wind touched them. There was no sign that anyone had ever walked that path—except that there was a path to walk on, and that it led to the Stonehenge building, which seemed to be nothing more than a ruin.
'I'll go as far as that anyhow,' said Philip; 'perhaps there'll be a signboard there or something.'
"I'll go that far anyway," Philip said. "Maybe there will be a sign or something."
There was something. Something most unexpected. Philip reached the building; it was really very like Stonehenge, only the pillars were taller and closer together and there was[102] one high solid towering wall; turned the corner of a massive upright and ran almost into the arms, and quite on to the feet of a man in a white apron and a square paper cap, who sat on a fallen column, eating bread and cheese with a clasp-knife.
There was something. Something totally unexpected. Philip reached the building; it looked a lot like Stonehenge, only the pillars were taller and closer together and there was[102] one high solid wall; he turned the corner of a massive upright and almost ran into the arms, and directly onto the feet of a man in a white apron and a square paper cap, who was sitting on a fallen column, eating bread and cheese with a pocket knife.
'I beg your pardon!' Philip gasped.
"I'm sorry!" Philip gasped.
'Granted, I'm sure,' said the man; 'but it's a dangerous thing to do, Master Philip, running sheer on to chaps' clasp-knives.'
"Sure, I get it," said the man; "but it's risky, Master Philip, charging straight at guys with knives."
He set Philip on his feet, and waved the knife, which had been so often sharpened that the blade was half worn away.
He helped Philip to his feet and waved the knife, which had been sharpened so many times that the blade was half gone.
'Set you down and get your breath,' he said kindly.
"Sit down and catch your breath," he said kindly.
'Why, it's you!' said Philip.
"Why, it’s you!" said Philip.
'Course it is. Who should I be if I wasn't me? That's poetry.'
'Of course it is. Who would I be if I weren't myself? That's poetry.'
'But how did you get here?'
'But how did you end up here?'
'Ah!' said the man going on with his bread and cheese, while he talked quite in the friendliest way, 'that's telling.'
'Ah!' said the man, continuing with his bread and cheese as he spoke in a very friendly manner, 'that’s telling.'
'Well, tell then,' said Philip impatiently. But he sat down.
'Well, go ahead then,' Philip said impatiently. But he took a seat.
'Well, you say it's me. Who be it? Give it a name.'
'Well, you say it's me. Who is it? Give it a name.'
'You're old Perrin,' said Pip; 'I mean, of course, I beg your pardon, you're Mr. Perrin, the carpenter.'[103]
'You're old Perrin,' said Pip; 'I mean, of course, I’m sorry, you're Mr. Perrin, the carpenter.'[103]
'And what does carpenters do?'
'And what do carpenters do?'
'Carp, I suppose,' said Philip. 'That means they make things, doesn't it?'
'Carp, I guess,' said Philip. 'So that means they create stuff, right?'
'That's it,' said the man encouragingly; 'what sort of things now might old Perrin have made for you?'
'That's it,' the man said encouragingly; 'what kind of things could old Perrin have made for you now?'
'You made my wheelbarrow, I know,' said Philip, 'and my bricks.'
'You built my wheelbarrow, I know,' Philip said, 'and my bricks.'
'Ah!' said Mr. Perrin, 'now you've got it. I made your bricks, seasoned oak, and true to the thousandth of an inch, they was. And that's how I got here. So now you know.'
'Ah!' said Mr. Perrin, 'now you've got it. I made your bricks, seasoned oak, and true to the thousandth of an inch, they were. And that's how I ended up here. So now you know.'
'But what are you doing here?' said Philip, wriggling restlessly on the fallen column.
'But what are you doing here?' Philip said, shifting restlessly on the fallen column.
'Waiting for you. Them as knows sent me out to meet you, and give you a hint of what's expected of you.'
'Waiting for you. Those who know sent me out to meet you and give you a hint of what's expected of you.'
'Well. What is?' said Philip. 'I mean I think it's very kind of you. What is expected?'
'Well. What is?' said Philip. 'I mean I think it's really nice of you. What is expected?'
'Plenty of time,' said the carpenter, 'plenty. Nothing ain't expected of you till towards sundown.'
"There's plenty of time," said the carpenter. "Plenty. No one's expecting anything from you until around sundown."
'I do think it was most awfully kind of you,' said Philip, who had now thought this over.
"I really think it was super nice of you," said Philip, who had now thought this over.
'You was kind to old Perrin once,' said that person.
'You were kind to old Perrin once,' said that person.
'Was I?' said Philip, much surprised.
"Was I?" Philip asked, clearly surprised.
'Yes; when my little girl was ailing you[104] brought her a lot of pears off your own tree. Not one of 'em you didn't 'ave yourself that year, Miss Helen told me. And you brought back our kitten—the sandy and white one with black spots—when it strayed. So I was quite willing to come and meet you when so told. And knowing something of young gentlemen's peckers, owing to being in business once next door to a boys' school, I made so bold as to bring you a snack.'
'Yes; when my little girl was sick, you[104] brought her a bunch of pears from your own tree. Miss Helen told me you didn’t eat a single one yourself that year. And you brought back our kitten—the sandy and white one with black spots—when it got lost. So I was more than happy to come and meet you when asked. And knowing a bit about young gentlemen's needs, since I used to run a business next to a boys' school, I took the liberty of bringing you a snack.'
He reached a hand down behind the fallen pillar on which they sat and brought up a basket.
He reached down behind the fallen pillar they were sitting on and pulled up a basket.
'Here,' he said. And Philip, raising the lid, was delighted to find that he was hungry. It was a pleasant basketful. Meat pasties, red hairy gooseberries, a stone bottle of ginger-beer, a blue mug with Philip on it in gold letters, a slice of soda cake and two farthing sugar-sticks.
'Here,' he said. Philip lifted the lid and was pleased to discover that he was hungry. It was a nice basketful. Meat pies, red hairy gooseberries, a glass bottle of ginger beer, a blue mug with his name on it in gold letters, a slice of soda cake, and two small sugar sticks.
'I'm sure I've seen that basket before,' said the boy as he ate.
"I'm pretty sure I've seen that basket before," the boy said while he was eating.
'Like enough. It's the one you brought them pears down in.'
'Probably. It's the one you took those pears down in.'
'Now look here,' said Philip, through his seventh bite of pasty, 'you must tell me how you got here. And tell me where you've got to. You've simply no idea how muddling it all is to me. Do tell me everything. Where[105] are we, I mean, and why? And what I've got to do. And why? And when? Tell me every single thing.' And he took the eighth bite.
'Listen,' Philip said, with his seventh bite of pasty, 'you have to tell me how you got here. And tell me what you’re up to. You have no idea how confusing all this is for me. Please tell me everything. Where[105] are we, exactly, and why? And what do I need to do? And why? And when? Tell me every single thing.' Then he took his eighth bite.
'You really don't know, sir?'
"You seriously don't know, sir?"
'No,' said Philip, contemplating the ninth or last bite but one. It was a large pasty.
'No,' said Philip, thinking about the ninth or second-to-last bite. It was a big pasty.
'Well then. Here goes. But I was always a poor speaker, and so considered even by friends at cricket dinners and what not.'
'Alright then. Here we go. But I've always been a poor speaker, so I've been viewed this way even by friends at cricket dinners and all that.'
'But I don't want you to speak,' said Philip; 'just tell me.'
'But I don't want you to talk,' Philip said; 'just tell me.'
'Well, then. How did I get here? I got here through having made them bricks what you built this tumble-down old ancient place with.'
'Well, then. How did I end up here? I got here because I made the bricks that you used to build this crumbling old ancient place.'
'I built?'
'I built?'
'Yes, with them bricks I made you. I understand as this was the first building you ever put up. That's why it's first on the road to where you want to get to!'
'Yeah, those are the bricks I used to make you. I get it, since this was the first building you ever constructed. That's why it's the first step on the road to where you want to go!'
Philip looked round at the Stonehenge building and saw that it was indeed built of enormous oak bricks.
Philip looked around at the Stonehenge building and saw that it was actually made of huge oak bricks.
'Of course,' he said, 'only I've grown smaller.'
'Of course,' he said, 'it's just that I've gotten smaller.'
'Or they've grown bigger,' said Mr. Perrin; 'it's the same thing. You see it's like this. All the cities and things you ever built is in this[106] country. I don't know how it's managed, no more'n what you do. But so it is. And as you made 'em, you've the right to come to them—if you can get there. And you have got there. It isn't every one has the luck, I'm told. Well, then, you made the cities, but you made 'em out of what other folks had made, things like bricks and chessmen and books and candlesticks and dominoes and brass basins and every sort of kind of thing. An' all the people who helped to make all them things you used to build with, they're all here too. D'you see? Making's the thing. If it was no more than the lad that turned the handle of the grindstone to sharp the knife that carved a bit of a cabinet or what not, or a child that picked a teazle to finish a bit of the cloth that's glued on to the bottom of a chessman—they're all here. They're what's called the population of your cities.'
"'Or they've just gotten bigger,' said Mr. Perrin; 'it's basically the same thing. Look, it's like this. All the cities and things you ever built are in this[106] country. I don’t know how it's done, just like you don’t. But that's how it is. And since you created them, you have the right to come to them—if you can make it there. And you have made it. Not everyone is that lucky, I’ve heard. Well, you built the cities, but you did it with what other people had made—things like bricks, chess pieces, books, candlesticks, dominoes, brass basins, and all kinds of stuff. And all the people who helped create all those things you used to build with, they’re all here too. Do you see? Making is what matters. Even if it was just the kid who turned the grindstone to sharpen the knife that carved a piece of furniture or a child who picked a teasel to finish a piece of the cloth glued to the bottom of a chess piece—they're all here. They make up the population of your cities."
'I see. They've got small, like I have,' said Philip.
'I see. They've got small ones, like I have,' said Philip.
'Or the cities has got big,' said the carpenter; 'it comes to the same thing. I wish you wouldn't interrupt, Master Philip. You put me out.'
'The cities have gotten bigger,' said the carpenter; 'it's basically the same thing. I wish you wouldn't interrupt, Master Philip. You're throwing me off.'
'I won't again,' said Philip. 'Only do tell me just one thing. How can you be here and at Amblehurst too?'[107]
'I won't again,' said Philip. 'Just tell me one thing. How can you be here and at Amblehurst at the same time?'[107]
'We come here,' said the carpenter slowly, 'when we're asleep.'
'We come here,' the carpenter said slowly, 'when we’re asleep.'
'Oh!' said Philip, deeply disappointed; 'it's just a dream then?'
'Oh!' said Philip, really let down; 'so it was just a dream then?'
'Not it. We come here when we're too sound asleep to dream. You go through the dreams and come out on the other side where everything's real. That's here.'
'Not it. We come here when we're too sound asleep to dream. You go through the dreams and come out on the other side where everything's real. That's here.'
'Go on,' said Philip.
"Go ahead," said Philip.
'I dunno where I was. You do put me out so.'
'I don't know where I was. You really frustrate me.'
'Pop you something or other,' said Philip.
'Pop something for you,' said Philip.
'Population. Yes. Well, all those people as made the things you made the cities of, they live in the cities and they've made the insides to the houses.'
'Population. Yes. Well, all those people who created the things that built the cities live in those cities, and they've designed the interiors of the houses.'
'What do they do?'
'What are they doing?'
'Oh, they just live here. And they buy and sell and plant gardens and work and play like everybody does in other cities. And when they go to sleep they go slap through their dreams and into the other world, and work and play there, see? That's how it goes on. There's a lot more, but that's enough for one time. You get on with your gooseberries.'
'Oh, they just live here. They buy, sell, and plant gardens, and work and play like everyone does in other cities. And when they go to sleep, they go straight through their dreams and into the other world, and work and play there, you know? That's how it works. There's a lot more, but that's enough for now. You go on with your gooseberries.'
'But they aren't all real people, are they? There's Mr. Noah?'
'But they aren't all real people, are they? There's Mr. Noah?'
'Ah, those is aristocracy, the ones you put in when you built the cities. They're our old[108] families. Very much respected. They're all very high up in the world. Came over with the Conker, as the saying is. There's the Noah family. They're the oldest of all, of course. And the dolls you've put in different times and the tin soldiers, and of course all the Noah's ark animals is alive except when you used them for building, and then they're statues.'
'Ah, that's the aristocracy, the ones you included when you built the cities. They're our old[108] families. Very well respected. They’re all very prominent in society. They arrived with the Conker, as the saying goes. There's the Noah family. They're the oldest of all, obviously. And the dolls you've placed in at different times and the toy soldiers, and of course all the Noah's Ark animals are alive except when you used them for building, and then they're just statues.'
'But I don't see,' said Philip, 'I really don't see how all these cities that I built at different times can still be here, all together and all going on at once, when I know they've all been pulled down.'
'But I don't get it,' said Philip, 'I honestly don't understand how all these cities I built at different times can still be here, all together and all happening at once, when I know they've all been dismantled.'
'Well, I'm no scholard. But I did hear Mr. Noah say once in a lecture—he's a speaker, if you like—I heard him say it was like when you take a person's photo. The person is so many inches thick through and so many feet high and he's round and he's solid. But in the photo he's flat. Because everything's flat in photos. But all the same it's him right enough. You get him into the photo. Then all you've got to do is to get 'im out again into where everything's thick and tall and round and solid. And it's quite easy, I believe, once you know the trick.'
'Well, I'm no scholar. But I did hear Mr. Noah say once in a lecture—he's a great speaker, if you ask me—I heard him say it’s like when you take a person's photo. The person is so many inches thick and so many feet tall; they’re round and solid. But in the photo, they're flat. Because everything's flat in photos. But still, it's really them. You capture them in the photo. Then all you have to do is get them back into a world where everything’s thick and tall and round and solid. And I believe it’s pretty easy once you know the trick.'
'Stop,' said Philip suddenly. 'I think my head's going to burst.'[109]
'Stop,' Philip said suddenly. 'I think my head's about to explode.'[109]
'Ah!' said the carpenter kindly. 'I felt like that at first. Lie down and try to sleep it off a bit. Eddication does go to your head something crool. I've often noticed it.'
'Ah!' said the carpenter kindly. 'I felt that way at first too. Lie down and try to sleep it off a bit. Education can really get to your head. I've noticed that often.'
And indeed Philip was quite glad to lie down among the long grass and be covered up with the carpenter's coat. He fell asleep at once.
And actually, Philip was really happy to lie down in the tall grass and be covered with the carpenter's coat. He fell asleep right away.
An hour later he woke again, looked at the wrinkled-apple face of Mr. Perrin and began to remember.
An hour later, he woke up again, looked at Mr. Perrin's wrinkled, apple-like face, and started to remember.
'I'm glad you're here anyhow,' he said to the carpenter; 'it was horribly lonely. You don't know.'
'I'm glad you’re here anyway,' he told the carpenter; 'it was really lonely. You have no idea.'
'That's why I was sent to meet you,' said Mr. Perrin simply.
"That's why I was asked to meet you," Mr. Perrin said plainly.
'But how did you know?'
'But how did you find out?'
'Mr. Noah sent for me early this morning. Bless you, he knows all about everything. Says he, "You go and meet 'im and tell 'im all you can. If he wants to be a Deliverer, let 'im," says Mr. Noah.'
'Mr. Noah called for me early this morning. Bless him, he knows everything. He said, "You go and meet him and tell him everything you can. If he wants to be a Deliverer, let him," said Mr. Noah.'
'But how do you begin being a Deliverer?' Philip asked, sitting up and feeling suddenly very grand and manly, and very glad that Lucy was not there to interfere.
'But how do you start being a Deliverer?' Philip asked, sitting up and feeling suddenly very important and grown-up, and very glad that Lucy wasn't there to interrupt.
'There's lots of different ways,' said Mr. Perrin. 'Your particular way's simple. You just got to kill the dragon.'
'There are a lot of different ways,' Mr. Perrin said. 'Your specific way is simple. You just need to kill the dragon.'
'Live!' said Mr. Perrin. 'Why he's all over the place and as green as grass he is. Lively as a kitten. He's got a broken spear sticking out of his side, so some one must have had a try at baggin' him, some time or another.'
'Look at him!' said Mr. Perrin. 'He’s all over the place and as green as can be. Full of energy like a kitten. He’s got a broken spear sticking out of his side, so someone must have tried to catch him at some point.'
'Don't you think,' said Philip, a little overcome by this vivid picture, 'that perhaps I'd better look for Lucy first, and be a Deliverer afterwards?'
'Don't you think,' said Philip, a bit overwhelmed by this vivid image, 'that maybe I should look for Lucy first, and be a Deliverer later?'
'If you're afraid,' said Mr. Perrin.
'If you're scared,' said Mr. Perrin.
'I'm not,' said Philip doubtfully.
"I'm not," Philip replied doubtfully.
'You see,' said the carpenter, 'what you've got to consider is: are you going to be the hero of this 'ere adventure or ain't you? You can't 'ave it both ways. An' if you are, you may's well make up your mind, cause killing a dragon ain't the end of it, not by no means.'
'You see,' said the carpenter, 'what you need to think about is: are you going to be the hero of this adventure or not? You can’t have it both ways. And if you are, you might as well decide now, because killing a dragon isn’t the end of it, not at all.'
'Do you mean there are more dragons?'
'Are you saying there are more dragons?'
'Not dragons,' said the carpenter soothingly; 'not dragons exactly. But there. I don't want to lower your heart. If you kills the dragon, then afterwards there's six more hard things you've got to do. And then they make you king. Take it or leave it. Only, if you take it we'd best be starting. And anyhow we may as well get a move on us, because at sundown the dragon comes out to drink and exercise of himself. You can hear him rattling[111] all night among these 'ere ruins; miles off you can 'ear 'im of a still night.'
'Not dragons,' the carpenter said gently; 'not exactly dragons. But look, I don't want to bring you down. If you kill the dragon, then after that, there are six more tough challenges you’ll face. And then they make you king. You can take it or leave it. But if you decide to go for it, we should get moving. And we need to hurry up because at sundown, the dragon comes out to drink and stretch his legs. You can hear him rattling[111] all night long in these ruins; you can hear him from miles away on a quiet night.'
'Suppose I don't want to be a Deliverer,' said Philip slowly.
'What if I don't want to be a Deliverer?' Philip said slowly.
'Then you'll be a Destroyer,' said the carpenter; 'there's only these two situations vacant here at present. Come, Master Philip, sir, don't talk as if you wasn't going to be a man and do your duty for England, Home and Beauty, like it says in the song. Let's be starting, shall us?'
'Then you'll be a Destroyer,' said the carpenter. 'There are only these two positions available right now. Come on, Master Philip, sir, don't talk like you're not going to be a man and do your duty for England, Home, and Beauty, like it says in the song. Let's get started, shall we?'
'You think I ought to be the Deliverer?'
'You think I should be the Deliverer?'
'Ought stands for nothing,' said Mr. Perrin. 'I think you're a going to be the Deliverer; that's what I think. Come on!'
'Ought doesn't mean anything,' said Mr. Perrin. 'I believe you're going to be the Deliverer; that's what I believe. Let's go!'
As they rose to go, Philip had a brief fleeting vision of a very smart lady in a motor veil, disappearing round the corner of a pillar.
As they stood up to leave, Philip caught a quick glimpse of a stylish woman in a driving hat, vanishing around the corner of a column.
'Are there many motors about here?' he asked, not wishing to talk any more about dragons just then.
'Are there a lot of motors around here?' he asked, not wanting to talk about dragons anymore at that moment.
'Not a single one,' said Mr. Perrin unexpectedly. 'Nor yet phonographs, nor railways, nor factory chimneys, nor none of them loud ugly things. Nor yet advertisements, nor newspapers, nor barbed wire.'
'Not a single one,' Mr. Perrin said unexpectedly. 'And no phonographs, no railways, no factory chimneys, none of those loud, ugly things. And no advertisements, no newspapers, no barbed wire either.'
After that the two walked silently away from the ruin. Philip was trying to feel as brave and confident as a Deliverer should. He[112] reminded himself of St. George. And he remembered that the hero never fails to kill the dragon. But he still felt a little uneasy. It takes some time to accustom yourself to being a hero. But he could not help looking over his shoulder every now and then to see if the dragon was coming. So far it wasn't.
After that, the two walked silently away from the ruins. Philip was trying to feel as brave and confident as a hero should. He[112] reminded himself of St. George. And he remembered that the hero never fails to slay the dragon. But he still felt a little anxious. It takes time to get used to being a hero. Still, he couldn't help glancing over his shoulder now and then to check if the dragon was following. So far, it wasn't.
'Well,' said Mr. Perrin as they drew near a square tower with a long flight of steps leading up to it, 'what do you say?'
'Well,' said Mr. Perrin as they approached a square tower with a long flight of steps leading up to it, 'what do you think?'
'I wasn't saying anything,' said Philip.
'I wasn't saying anything,' Philip said.
'I mean are you going to be the Deliverer?'
'I mean, are you going to be the Deliverer?'
Then something in Philip's heart seemed to swell, and a choking feeling came into his throat, and he felt more frightened than he had ever felt before, as he said, looking as brave as he could:
Then something in Philip's heart felt like it was swelling, and a lump formed in his throat, making him feel more scared than he had ever felt before, as he said, trying to look as brave as he could:
'Yes. I am.'
'Yep. I am.'
Perrin clapped his hands.
Perrin clapped his hands together.
And instantly from the doors of the tower and from behind it came dozens of people, and down the long steps, alone, came Mr. Noah, moving with careful dignity and carrying his yellow mat neatly rolled under his arm. All the people clapped their hands, till Mr. Noah, standing on the third step, raised his hands to command silence.
And right away, from the doors of the tower and from behind it, dozens of people appeared, and coming down the long steps by himself was Mr. Noah, moving with careful dignity and carrying his yellow mat rolled up neatly under his arm. Everyone clapped their hands until Mr. Noah, standing on the third step, raised his hands to ask for silence.
'Friends,' he said, 'and fellow-citizens of Polistopolis, you see before you one who says[113] that he is the Deliverer. He was yesterday arrested and tried as a trespasser, and condemned to imprisonment. He escaped and you all assumed that he was the Destroyer in disguise. But now he has returned and of his own free will he chooses to attempt the accomplishment of the seven great deeds. And the first of these is the killing of the great green dragon.'
'Friends,' he said, 'and citizens of Polistopolis, you see before you someone who claims[113] to be the Deliverer. He was arrested yesterday and tried as a trespasser, and sentenced to prison. He escaped, and you all thought he was the Destroyer in disguise. But now he has come back, and of his own free will, he wants to try to accomplish the seven great deeds. The first of these is to kill the great green dragon.'
The people, who were a mixed crowd of all nations, cheered loudly.
The crowd, made up of people from all nations, cheered loudly.
'So now,' said Mr. Noah, 'we will make him our knight.'
'So now,' said Mr. Noah, 'we'll make him our knight.'
'Kneel,' said Mr. Noah, 'in token of fealty to the Kingdom of Cities.'
'Kneel,' said Mr. Noah, 'as a sign of loyalty to the Kingdom of Cities.'
Philip knelt.
Philip knelt down.
'You shall now speak after me,' said Mr. Noah solemnly. 'Say what I say,' he whispered, and Philip said it.
'You will now repeat after me,' Mr. Noah said seriously. 'Say what I say,' he whispered, and Philip repeated it.
This was it. 'I, Philip, claim to be the Deliverer of this great nation, and I pledge myself to carry out the seven great deeds that shall prove my claim to the Deliverership and the throne. I pledge my honour to be the champion of this city, and the enemy of its Destroyer.'
This was it. 'I, Philip, declare that I am the Deliverer of this great nation, and I commit myself to completing the seven great deeds that will prove my claim to the Deliverership and the throne. I pledge my honor to be the protector of this city and the opponent of its Destroyer.'
When Philip had said this, Mr. Noah drew forth a bright silver-hilted sword and held it over him.[114]
When Philip said this, Mr. Noah pulled out a shiny silver-hilted sword and held it over him.[114]
'You must be knighted,' he said; 'those among my audience who have read any history will be aware that no mere commoner can expect to conquer a dragon. We must give our would-be Deliverer every chance. So I will make him a knight.' He tapped Philip lightly on the shoulder and said, 'Rise up, Sir Philip!'
'You need to be knighted,' he said; 'those in my audience who have read any history know that no ordinary person can expect to defeat a dragon. We have to give our aspiring hero every opportunity. So, I will make him a knight.' He tapped Philip gently on the shoulder and said, 'Get up, Sir Philip!'
This was really grand, and Philip felt new courage as Mr. Noah handed him the silver sword, and all the people cheered.
This was truly impressive, and Philip felt a surge of confidence as Mr. Noah gave him the silver sword, and everyone cheered.
But as the cheers died down, a thin and disagreeable voice suddenly said:
But as the cheers faded away, a sharp and unpleasant voice suddenly said:
'But I claim to be the Deliverer too.'
'But I also claim to be the Deliverer.'
It was like a thunderbolt. Every one stopped cheering and stood with mouth open and head turned towards the person who had spoken. And the person who had spoken was the smartly dressed lady in the motor veil, whom Philip had seen among the ruins.
It was like a lightning strike. Everyone stopped cheering, standing there with their mouths open and heads turned towards the person who had spoken. And the speaker was the elegantly dressed lady in the motor veil, whom Philip had seen among the ruins.
'A trespasser! a trespasser!' cried the crowd; 'to prison with it!' and angry, threatening voices began to arise.
'A trespasser! A trespasser!' shouted the crowd; 'lock it up!' and angry, threatening voices started to emerge.
'I'm no more a trespasser than he is,' said the voice, 'and if I say I am the Deliverer, you can't stop me. I can kill dragons or do anything he can do.'[115]
'I'm not any more of a trespasser than he is,' said the voice, 'and if I say I'm the Deliverer, you can’t stop me. I can kill dragons or do anything he can do.'[115]
'Silence, trespasser,' said Mr. Noah, with cold dignity. 'You should have spoken earlier.[117] At present Sir Philip occupies the position of candidate to the post of King-Deliverer. There is no other position open to you except that of Destroyer.'
'Silence, intruder,' said Mr. Noah, with a chill dignity. 'You should have spoken up sooner.[117] Right now, Sir Philip is the one in the running for the role of King-Deliverer. The only other role available to you is that of Destroyer.'

'But suppose the boy doesn't do it?' said the voice behind the veil.
'But what if the boy doesn't do it?' said the voice from behind the veil.
'True,' said Mr. Noah. 'You may if you choose, occupy for the present the position of Pretender-in-Chief to the Claimancy of the Deliverership, an office now and here created expressly for you. The position of Claimant to the Destroyership is also,' he added reflectively, 'open to you.'
'That's true,' said Mr. Noah. 'You can, if you want, take on the role of Pretender-in-Chief to the Claimancy of the Deliverership, a position that’s now created just for you. The role of Claimant to the Destroyership is also,' he added thoughtfully, 'available to you.'
'Then if he doesn't do it,' said the veiled lady, 'I can be the Deliverer.'
'Then if he doesn't do it,' said the veiled lady, 'I can be the Deliverer.'
'You can try,' said Mr. Noah. 'There are a special set of tasks to be performed if the claimant to the Deliverership be a woman.'
'You can give it a shot,' Mr. Noah said. 'There’s a specific set of tasks to complete if the person claiming the Deliverership is a woman.'
'What are they?' said the veiled lady.
'What are they?' said the woman in the veil.
'If Sir Philip fails you will be duly instructed in the deeds required of a Deliverer who is a woman. And now, my friends, let us retire and leave Sir Philip to deal with the dragon. We shall watch anxiously from yonder ramparts,' he added encouragingly.
'If Sir Philip fails, you will be properly informed about the actions needed from a female Deliverer. And now, my friends, let's step back and let Sir Philip handle the dragon. We’ll watch nervously from over there on the ramparts,' he added reassuringly.
'But isn't any one to help me?' said Philip, deeply uneasy.
'But isn't anyone going to help me?' said Philip, feeling really anxious.
'It is not usual,' said Mr. Noah, 'for champions to require assistance with dragons.'[118]
'It's not common,' said Mr. Noah, 'for heroes to need help with dragons.'[118]
'I should think not indeed,' said the veiled lady; 'but you're not going the usual way about it at all. Where's the princess, I should like to know?'
"I really don’t think so," said the veiled lady. "But you’re not going about this the usual way at all. Where's the princess? I’d like to know."
'There isn't any princess,' said Mr. Noah.
'There isn't any princess,' Mr. Noah said.
'Then it won't be a proper dragon-killing,' she said, with an angry shaking of skirts; 'that's all I can say.'
'Then it won't be a real dragon-killing,' she said, shaking her skirts in anger; 'that's all I can say.'
'I wish it was all,' said Mr. Noah to himself.
'I wish it were all,' said Mr. Noah to himself.
'If there isn't a princess it isn't fair,' said the veiled one; 'and I shall consider it's my turn to be Deliverer.'
'If there's no princess, it's not fair,' said the veiled one; 'and I’ll take it as my turn to be the Deliverer.'
'Be silent, woman,' said Mr. Noah.
'Be quiet, woman,' said Mr. Noah.
'Woman, indeed,' said the lady. 'I ought to have a proper title.'
'Woman, for sure,' said the lady. 'I should have a proper title.'
'Your title is the Pretender to the——'
'Your title is the Pretender to the——'
'I know,' she interrupted; 'but you forget you're speaking to a lady. You can call me the Pretenderette.'
'I know,' she interrupted; 'but you’re forgetting you’re talking to a lady. You can call me the Pretenderette.'
Mr. Noah turned coldly from her and pressed two Roman candles and a box of matches into Philip's hand.
Mr. Noah coldly turned away from her and handed Philip two Roman candles and a box of matches.
'When you have arranged your plans and are quite sure that you will be able to kill the dragon, light one of these. We will then have a princess in readiness, and on observing your signal will tie her to a tree, or, since this is a district where trees are rare and buildings[119] frequent, to a pillar. She will be perfectly safe if you make your plans correctly. And in any case you must not attempt to deal with the dragon without first lighting the Roman candle.'
'Once you’ve set your plans and are confident that you can take down the dragon, light one of these. We’ll have a princess ready, and when we see your signal, we’ll tie her to a tree—though, since trees are hard to come by here and buildings[119] are common, we might tie her to a pillar instead. She’ll be completely safe as long as you plan everything right. And definitely, don’t try to take on the dragon without lighting the Roman candle first.'
'And the dragon will see it and go away.'
'And the dragon will see it and fly away.'
'Exactly,' said Mr. Noah. 'Or perhaps he will see it and not go away. Time alone will show. The task that is without difficulties can never really appeal to a hero. You will find weapons, cords, nets, shields and various first aids to the young dragon-catcher in the vaults below this tower. Good evening, Sir Philip,' he ended warmly. 'We wish you every success.'
'Exactly,' said Mr. Noah. 'Or maybe he’ll see it and decide to stay. Only time will tell. A task that’s easy doesn’t actually attract a hero. You’ll find weapons, ropes, nets, shields, and various first aid supplies for the young dragon-catcher in the vaults beneath this tower. Good evening, Sir Philip,' he concluded warmly. 'We wish you all the best.'
And with that the whole crowd began to go away.
And with that, the entire crowd started to disperse.
'I know who you ought to have for princess,' the Pretenderette said as they went. And Mr. Noah said:
'I know who you should choose as your princess,' the Pretenderette said as they walked. And Mr. Noah replied:
'Silence in court.'
'Quiet in court.'
'This isn't a court,' said the Pretenderette aggravatingly.
'This isn't a courtroom,' the Pretenderette said, obviously annoyed.
'Wherever justice is, is a court,' said Mr. Noah, 'and I accuse you of contempt of it. Guards, arrest this person and take her to prison at once.'
'Wherever there is justice, there is a court,' said Mr. Noah, 'and I charge you with contempt of it. Guards, arrest this person and take her to jail immediately.'
There was a scuffling and a shrieking and then the voices withdrew gradually, the angry[120] voice of even the Pretenderette growing fainter and fainter till it died away altogether.
There was a shuffling and a screaming, then the voices slowly faded away, the angry[120] voice of even the Pretenderette growing quieter and quieter until it completely disappeared.
Philip was left alone.
Philip was by himself.
His first act was to go up to the top of the tower and look out to see if he could see the dragon. He looked east and north and south and west, and he saw the ramparts of the fort where Mr. Noah and the others were now safely bestowed. He saw also other towers and cities in the distance, and he saw the ruins where he had met Mr. Perrin.
His first move was to go up to the top of the tower and look out to see if he could spot the dragon. He looked east, north, south, and west, and he saw the walls of the fort where Mr. Noah and the others were now safely sheltered. He also saw other towers and cities in the distance, and he saw the ruins where he had met Mr. Perrin.
And among those ruins something was moving. Something long and jointed and green. It could be nothing but the dragon.
And in those ruins, something was moving. Something long, segmented, and green. It could only be the dragon.
'Oh, Crikey!' said Philip to himself; 'whatever shall I do? Perhaps I'd better see what weapons there are.'
'Oh, man!' Philip said to himself; 'what am I going to do? Maybe I should check what weapons are available.'
So he ran down the stairs and down and down till he came to the vaults of the castle, and there he found everything a dragon-killer could possibly need, even to a little red book called the Young Dragon-Catcher's Vade Mecum, or a Complete Guide to the Good Sport of Dragon-Slaying; and a pair of excellent field-glasses.
So he rushed down the stairs, over and over, until he reached the castle vaults. There, he discovered everything a dragon-slayer could ever want, including a small red book titled Young Dragon-Catcher's Guide, or a Complete Manual for the Sport of Dragon-Slaying; and a great pair of binoculars.
The top of the tower seemed the safest place. It was there that he tried to read the book. The words were very long and most difficultly spelt. But he did manage to make out that all dragons sleep for one hour after sunset. Then[121] he heard a loud rattling sound from the ruin, and he knew it was the dragon who was making that sound, so he looked through the field-glasses, frowning with anxiety to see what the dragon was doing.
The top of the tower felt like the safest spot. That’s where he attempted to read the book. The words were really long and hard to spell. Still, he figured out that all dragons sleep for an hour after sunset. Then[121] he heard a loud rattling noise from the ruins, and he realized it was the dragon making that noise, so he peered through the binoculars, frowning with worry to see what the dragon was up to.
And as he looked he started and almost dropped the glasses, and the frown cleared away from his forehead and he gave a sigh that was almost a sob and almost a laugh, and then he said
And as he looked, he jumped back and almost dropped the glasses. The frown disappeared from his forehead, and he let out a sigh that was almost a sob and almost a laugh, and then he said
'That old thing!'
'That old one!'
Then he looked again, and this is what he saw. An enormous green dragon, very long and fierce-looking, that rattled as it moved, going in and out among the ruins, rubbing itself against the fallen pillars. And the reason Philip laughed and sighed was that he knew that dragon very well indeed. He had known it long ago. It was the clockwork lizard that had been given him the Christmas before last. And he remembered that he had put it into one of the cities he and Helen had built together. Only now, of course, it had grown big and had come alive like all the other images of live things he had put in his cities. But he saw that it was still a clockwork creature. And its key was sticking out of its side. And it was rubbing itself against the pillars so as to turn the key and wind itself up. But this was a[122] slow business and the winding was not half done when the sun set. The dragon instantly lay down and went to sleep.
Then he looked again, and this is what he saw. An enormous green dragon, very long and fierce-looking, that rattled as it moved, weaving in and out among the ruins, rubbing itself against the fallen pillars. The reason Philip laughed and sighed was that he knew that dragon very well. He had known it a long time ago. It was the clockwork lizard he had been given the Christmas before last. He remembered that he had placed it in one of the cities he and Helen had built together. Only now, of course, it had grown big and come alive like all the other images of living things he had included in his cities. But he noticed it was still a clockwork creature, and its key was sticking out of its side. It was rubbing itself against the pillars to turn the key and wind itself up. But this was a[122] slow process, and the winding was not even halfway done when the sun set. The dragon instantly lay down and went to sleep.
'Well,' said Philip, 'now I've got to think.'
'Well,' said Philip, 'now I need to think.'
He did think, harder than he had ever done before. And when he had finished thinking he went down into the vault and got a long rope. Then he stood still a moment, wondering if he really were brave enough. And then he remembered 'Rise up, Sir Philip,' and he knew that a knight simply mustn't be afraid.
He thought really hard, harder than he ever had before. Once he was done thinking, he went down into the vault and grabbed a long rope. He paused for a moment, wondering if he was truly brave enough. Then he recalled 'Rise up, Sir Philip,' and he realized that a knight simply mustn't be afraid.
So he went out in the dusk towards the dragon.
So he headed out at dusk toward the dragon.
He knew it would sleep for an hour. But all the same—— And the twilight was growing deeper and deeper. Still there was plenty of light to find the ruin, and also to find the dragon. There it lay—about ten or twelve yards of solid dark dragon-flesh. Its metal claws gleamed in the last of the daylight. Its great mouth was open, and its breathing, as it slept, was like the sound of the sea on a rough night.
He knew it would sleep for an hour. But still— And the twilight was getting darker and darker. There was still enough light to find the ruin, and also to find the dragon. There it lay—about ten or twelve yards of solid dark dragon flesh. Its metal claws shimmered in the last of the daylight. Its enormous mouth was open, and its breathing, as it slept, sounded like the ocean during a stormy night.
'Rise up, Sir Philip,' he said to himself, and walked along close to the dragon till he came to the middle part where the key was sticking out—which Mr. Perrin had thought was a piece of an old spear with which some one had once tried to kill the monster.[123]
'Get up, Sir Philip,' he said to himself, and walked closely beside the dragon until he reached the middle part where the key was sticking out—which Mr. Perrin had thought was a piece of an old spear that someone had once used to try to kill the monster.[123]
Philip fastened one end of his rope very securely to the key—how thankful he was that Helen had taught him to tie knots that were not granny-knots. The dragon lay quite still, and went on breathing like a stormy sea. Then the dragon-slayer fastened the other end of the rope to the main wall of the ruin which was very strong and firm, and then he went back to his tower as fast as he could and struck a match and lighted his Roman candle.
Philip tied one end of his rope securely to the key—he was so grateful that Helen had taught him how to tie proper knots instead of granny knots. The dragon lay completely still, breathing like a turbulent sea. Then, the dragon-slayer attached the other end of the rope to the sturdy main wall of the ruin, and he hurried back to his tower, struck a match, and lit his Roman candle.
You see the idea? It was really rather a clever one. When the dragon woke it would find that it was held prisoner by the ropes. It would be furious and try to get free. And in its struggles it would be certain to get free, but this it could only do by detaching itself from its key. When once the key was out the dragon would be unable to wind itself up any more, and would be as good as dead. Of course Sir Philip could cut off its head with the silver-hilted sword if Mr. Noah really wished it.
You get the idea? It was actually quite clever. When the dragon woke up, it would see that it was trapped by the ropes. It would be enraged and attempt to break free. In its struggle, it would definitely get loose, but the only way to do that would be to separate itself from its key. Once the key was out, the dragon wouldn't be able to coil up anymore, and it would be practically dead. Of course, Sir Philip could chop off its head with the silver-hilted sword if Mr. Noah really wanted him to.
It was, as you see, an excellent plan, as far as it went. Philip sat on the top of his tower quite free from anxiety, and ate a few hairy red gooseberries that happened to be loose in his pocket. Within three minutes of his lighting his Roman candle a shower of golden rain went up in the south, some immense Catherine-wheels appeared in the east, and in the north a[124] long line of rockets presented almost the appearance of an aurora borealis. Red fire, green fire, then rockets again. The whole of the plain was lit by more fireworks than Philip had ever seen, even at the Crystal Palace. By their light he saw a procession come out of the fort, cross to a pillar that stood solitary on the plain, and tie to it a white figure.
It was, as you can see, a great plan, as far as it went. Philip sat at the top of his tower feeling completely at ease, munching on a few fuzzy red gooseberries that were loose in his pocket. Just three minutes after he lit his Roman candle, a shower of golden sparks shot up in the south, some massive Catherine-wheels spun in the east, and in the north a[124] long line of rockets resembled an aurora borealis. Red flames, green flames, and then rockets again. The entire plain was illuminated by more fireworks than Philip had ever seen, even at the Crystal Palace. By their light, he saw a procession emerge from the fort, cross to a solitary pillar in the plain, and tie a white figure to it.
'The Princess, I suppose,' said Philip; 'well, she's all right anyway.'
'The Princess, I guess,' said Philip; 'well, she's all good anyway.'
Then the procession went back to the fort, and then the dragon awoke. Philip could see the great creature stretching itself and shaking its vast head as a dog does when it comes out of the water.
Then the procession returned to the fort, and the dragon woke up. Philip could see the enormous creature stretching and shaking its large head like a dog does when it exits the water.
'I expect it doesn't like the fireworks,' said Philip. And he was quite right.
'I bet it doesn't like the fireworks,' Philip said. And he was totally right.
And now the dragon saw the Princess who had been placed at a convenient spot about half-way between the ruins and Philip's tower.
And now the dragon saw the Princess who had been set down at a good spot halfway between the ruins and Philip's tower.
It threw up its snout and uttered a devastating howl, and Philip felt with a thrill of horror that, clockwork or no clockwork, the brute was alive, and desperately dangerous.
It lifted its snout and let out a terrifying howl, and Philip felt a jolt of horror as he realized that, whether it was clockwork or not, the creature was alive and seriously dangerous.
And now it had perceived that it was bound. With great heavings and throes, with snortings and bellowings, with scratchings and tearings of its great claws and lashings of its terrible tail,[125] it writhed and fought to be free, and the light of thousands of fireworks illuminated the gigantic struggle.
And now it realized that it was trapped. With intense heaving and thrashing, with loud snorts and roars, with scratching and tearing from its massive claws and flailing of its powerful tail,[125] it twisted and fought to escape, while the light from thousands of fireworks lit up the enormous battle.
Then what Philip had known would happen, did happen. The great wall held fast, the rope held fast, the dragon held fast. It was the key that gave way. With an echoing grinding rusty sound like a goods train shunting on a siding, the key was drawn from the keyhole in the dragon's side and left still fast to its rope like an anchor to a cable.
Then what Philip had expected would happen, happened. The great wall stayed strong, the rope stayed strong, the dragon stayed strong. It was the key that gave way. With a loud, grinding, rusty sound like a freight train moving on a track, the key was pulled from the keyhole in the dragon's side and remained attached to its rope like an anchor to a cable.
Left. For now that happened which Philip had not foreseen. He had forgotten that before it fell asleep the dragon had partly wound itself up. And its struggles had not used up all the winding. There was go in the dragon yet. And with a yell of fury it set off across the plain, wriggling its green rattling length towards—the Princess.
Left. For now, what happened was something Philip hadn't expected. He had forgotten that before it fell asleep, the dragon had partially coiled itself up. And its struggles hadn't used up all the winding. The dragon still had some energy left. With a roar of anger, it took off across the plain, writhing its green, rattling body toward—the Princess.
And now there was no time to think whether one was afraid or not. Philip went down those tower stairs more quickly than he had ever gone down stairs in his life, and he was not bad at stairs even at ordinary times.
And now there was no time to consider if one was afraid or not. Philip raced down those tower stairs faster than he had ever gone down stairs in his life, and he wasn't bad at stairs even normally.
He put his sword over his shoulder as you do a gun, and ran. Like the dragon he made straight for the Princess. And now it was a race between him and the dragon. Philip ran and ran. His heart thumped, his feet had that[126] leaden feeling that comes in nightmares. He felt as if he were dying.
He slung his sword over his shoulder like a gun and took off running. Just like the dragon, he headed straight for the Princess. Now it was a race between him and the dragon. Philip ran and ran. His heart was pounding, and his feet had that[126] heavy feeling that you get in nightmares. He felt like he was dying.
Keep on, keep on, faster, faster, you mustn't stop. Ah! that's better. He has got his second wind. He is going faster. And the dragon, or is it fancy? is going not quite so fast.
Keep going, keep going, faster, faster, don’t stop. Ah! that’s better. He’s found his second wind. He’s speeding up. And the dragon, or is it imagination? is not moving quite as fast.
How he did it Philip never knew. But with a last spurt he reached the pillar where the Princess stood bound. And the dragon was twenty yards away, coming on and on and on.
How he did it, Philip never knew. But with one final push, he reached the pillar where the Princess was tied up. And the dragon was twenty yards away, advancing steadily.
Philip stood quite still, recovering his breath. And more and more slowly, but with no sign of stopping, the dragon came on. Behind him, where the pillar was, Philip heard some one crying softly.
Philip stood completely still, catching his breath. The dragon approached more and more slowly, but showed no sign of stopping. Behind him, near the pillar, Philip heard someone crying softly.
Then the dragon was quite near. Philip took three steps forward, took aim with his sword, shut his eyes and hit as hard as he could. Then something hard and heavy knocked him over, and for a time he knew no more.
Then the dragon was really close. Philip stepped forward three times, aimed with his sword, closed his eyes, and swung as hard as he could. Then something solid and heavy knocked him down, and for a while, he was out cold.
When he came to himself again, Mr. Noah was giving him something nasty to drink out of a medicine glass, Mr. Perrin was patting him on the back, all the people were shouting like mad, and more fireworks than ever were being let off. Beside him lay the dragon, lifeless and still.[127]
When he regained consciousness, Mr. Noah was forcing him to drink something unpleasant from a medicine glass, Mr. Perrin was patting him on the back, everyone was yelling wildly, and more fireworks than ever were going off. Next to him lay the dragon, motionless and dead.[127]

'Oh!' said Philip, 'did I really do it?'
'Oh!' said Philip, 'did I actually do that?'
'You did indeed,' said Mr. Noah; 'however you may succeed with the other deeds, you are the hero of this one. And now, if you feel well enough, prepare to receive the reward of Valour and Chivalry.'
'You definitely did,' said Mr. Noah; 'no matter how well you do with the other tasks, you're the hero of this one. And now, if you're feeling up to it, get ready to receive the reward for Valor and Chivalry.'
'Oh!' said Philip, brightening, 'I didn't know there was to be a reward.'
'Oh!' said Philip, lighting up, 'I didn't know there was going to be a reward.'
'Only the usual one,' said Mr Noah. 'The Princess, you know.'
'Just the usual one,' Mr. Noah said. 'The Princess, you know.'
Philip became aware that a figure in a white veil was standing quite near him; round its feet lay lengths of cut rope.
Philip noticed a figure in a white veil standing close by; lengths of cut rope were scattered around its feet.
'The Princess is yours,' said Mr. Noah, with generous affability.
'The Princess is yours,' said Mr. Noah, with a friendly smile.
'But I don't want her,' said Philip, adding by an afterthought, 'thank you.'
'But I don't want her,' Philip said, adding as an afterthought, 'thank you.'
'You should have thought of that before,' said Mr. Noah. 'You can't go doing deeds of valour, you know, and then shirking the reward. Take her. She is yours.'
'You should have thought about that earlier,' said Mr. Noah. 'You can’t just perform acts of bravery and then avoid the consequences. Take her. She’s yours.'
'Any one who likes may have her,' said Philip desperately. 'If she's mine, I can give her away, can't I? You must see yourself I can't be bothered with princesses if I've got all those other deeds to do.'
'Anyone who wants her can have her,' Philip said desperately. 'If she's mine, I can give her away, right? You have to understand that I can't deal with princesses if I have all those other tasks to handle.'
'That's not my affair,' said Mr. Noah. 'Perhaps you might arrange to board her out while you're doing your deeds. But at present[130] she is waiting for you to take her by the hand and raise her veil.'
'That's not my concern,' said Mr. Noah. 'Maybe you could have her stay somewhere else while you take care of your business. But right now[130] she is waiting for you to hold her hand and lift her veil.'
'Must I?' said Philip miserably. 'Well, here goes.'
'Do I have to?' Philip said, feeling down. 'Alright, here goes.'
He took a small cold hand in one of his and with the other lifted, very gingerly, a corner of the veil. The other hand of the Princess drew back the veil, and the Dragon-Slayer and the Princess were face to face.
He took a small, cold hand in one of his and, with the other, carefully lifted a corner of the veil. The Princess pulled back the veil with her other hand, and the Dragon-Slayer and the Princess were face to face.
'Why!' cried Philip, between relief and disgust, 'it's only Lucy!'[131]
'Why!' yelled Philip, caught between relief and disgust, 'it's just Lucy!'[131]
CHAPTER V
ON THE CARPET
The Princess was just Lucy.
The princess was just Lucy.
'It's too bad,' said Philip. 'I do think.' Then he stopped short and just looked cross.
'That's too bad,' Philip said. 'I really think so.' Then he suddenly stopped and just looked annoyed.
'The Princess and the Champion will now have their teas,' said Mr. Noah. 'Right about face, everybody, please, and quick march.'
'The Princess and the Champion are going to have their tea now,' said Mr. Noah. 'About face, everyone, please, and quick march.'
Philip and Lucy found themselves marching side by side through the night made yellow with continuous fireworks.
Philip and Lucy walked side by side through the night lit up by constant fireworks.
You must picture them marching across a great plain of grass where many coloured flowers grew. You see a good many of Philip's buildings had been made on the drawing-room carpet at home, which was green with pink and blue and yellow and white flowers. And this carpet had turned into grass and growing flowers, following that strange law which caused things to change into other things,[132] like themselves, but larger and really belonging to a living world.
You need to imagine them walking across a vast grassy plain filled with colorful flowers. You notice that a lot of Philip's buildings had been created on the living room carpet at home, which was green with pink, blue, yellow, and white flowers. And this carpet transformed into grass and blooming flowers, following that strange rule that made things change into other things,[132] similar to them but bigger and truly part of a living world.
No one spoke. Philip said nothing because he was in a bad temper. And if you are in a bad temper, nothing is a good thing to say. To circumvent a dragon and then kill it, and to have such an adventure end in tea with Lucy, was too much. And he had other reasons for silence too. And Lucy was silent because she had so much to say that she didn't know where to begin; and besides, she could feel how cross Philip was. The crowd did not talk because it was not etiquette to talk when taking part in processions. Mr. Noah did not talk because it made him out of breath to walk and talk at the same time, two things neither of which he had been designed to do.
No one said anything. Philip stayed quiet because he was in a bad mood. When you're in a bad mood, it’s hard to say anything good. To go around a dragon and then kill it, only to end such an adventure with tea with Lucy, was just too much. He had other reasons to remain silent as well. Lucy was quiet because she had so much to say but didn’t know where to start; plus, she could sense how upset Philip was. The crowd didn’t talk because it wasn’t proper to chat during processions. Mr. Noah didn’t speak because walking and talking at the same time left him out of breath, and he wasn’t made for either activity.
So that it was quite a silent party which at last passed through the gateway of the town and up its streets.
So it was a pretty quiet party that finally made its way through the town gate and up its streets.
Philip wondered where the tea would be—not in the prison of course. It was very late for tea, too, quite the middle of the night it seemed. But all the streets were brilliantly lighted, and flags and festoons of flowers hung from all the windows and across all the streets.
Philip wondered where the tea would be—not in the prison, of course. It was really late for tea too, right in the middle of the night it seemed. But all the streets were brightly lit, and flags and decorations of flowers hung from every window and across all the streets.
It was in the front of a big building in one of the great squares of the city that an extra display of coloured lamps disclosed open doors[133] and red-carpeted steps. Mr. Noah hurried up them, and turned to receive Philip and Lucy.
It was in front of a large building in one of the main squares of the city that a bright display of colored lights revealed open doors[133] and red-carpeted steps. Mr. Noah quickly walked up them and turned to greet Philip and Lucy.
'The City of Polistopolis,' he said, 'whose unworthy representative I am, greets in my person the most noble Sir Philip, Knight and Slayer of the Dragon. Also the Princess whom he has rescued. Be pleased to enter.'
'The City of Polistopolis,' he said, 'whose unworthy representative I am, welcomes in my person the most honorable Sir Philip, Knight and Dragon Slayer. And also the Princess he has saved. Please feel free to come in.'
They went up the red-cloth covered steps and into a hall, very splendid with silver and ivory. Mr. Noah stooped to a confidential question.
They climbed the red fabric-covered steps and entered a hall that was very impressive with silver and ivory. Mr. Noah leaned down to ask a private question.
'You'd like a wash, perhaps?' he said, 'and your Princess too. And perhaps you'd like to dress up a little? Before the banquet, you know.'
'Would you like to freshen up, maybe?' he said, 'and your Princess too. And maybe you'd like to get dressed up a bit? Before the banquet, of course.'
'Banquet?' said Philip. 'I thought it was tea.'
'Banquet?' Philip said. 'I thought it was just tea.'
'Business before pleasure,' said Mr. Noah; 'first the banquet, then the tea. This way to the dressing-rooms.'
'Business before pleasure,' said Mr. Noah; 'first the banquet, then the tea. This way to the changing rooms.'
There were two doors side by side. On one door was painted 'Knight's dressing-room,' on the other 'Princess's dressing-room.'
There were two doors next to each other. On one door, it said 'Knight's dressing room,' and on the other, it said 'Princess's dressing room.'
'Look out,' said Mr. Noah; 'the paint is wet. You see there wasn't much time.'
'Watch out,' said Mr. Noah; 'the paint is wet. You see there wasn't much time.'
Philip found his dressing-room very interesting. The walls were entirely of looking-glass, and on tables in the middle of the room lay all sorts of clothes of beautiful colours and[134] odd shapes. Shoes, stockings, hats, crowns, armour, swords, cloaks, breeches, waistcoats, jerkins, trunk hose. An open door showed a marble bath-room. The bath was sunk in the floor as the baths of luxurious Roman Empresses used to be, and as nowadays baths sometimes are, in model dwellings. (Only I am told that some people keep their coals in the baths—which is quite useless because coals are always black however much you wash them.)
Philip found his dressing room really fascinating. The walls were completely mirrored, and on tables in the middle of the room lay all sorts of clothes in beautiful colors and odd shapes. Shoes, stockings, hats, crowns, armor, swords, cloaks, breeches, waistcoats, jerkins, trunk hose. An open door revealed a marble bathroom. The bath was sunken into the floor like the baths of luxurious Roman empresses used to be, and like baths sometimes are in modern homes. (I've heard that some people store their coal in the baths—which seems pointless since coal is always black no matter how much you wash it.)
Philip undressed and went into the warm clear water, greenish between the air and the marble. Why is it so pleasant to have a bath, and so tiresome to wash your hands and face in a basin? He put on his shirt and knickerbockers again, and wandered round the room looking at the clothes laid out there, and wondering which of the wonderful costumes would be really suitable for a knight to wear at a banquet. After considerable hesitation he decided on a little soft shirt of chain-mail that made just a double handful of tiny steel links as he held it. But a difficulty arose.
Philip took off his clothes and stepped into the warm, clear water, which looked greenish between the air and the marble. Why is taking a bath so enjoyable, while washing your hands and face at the sink feels like a chore? He put his shirt and knickerbockers back on and wandered around the room, checking out the clothes laid out there, pondering which amazing outfits would be truly appropriate for a knight at a banquet. After a lot of hesitation, he chose a soft chain-mail shirt that fit in just a double handful of tiny steel links as he held it. But then a problem came up.
'I don't know how to put it on,' said Philip; 'and I expect the banquet is waiting. How cross it'll be.'
'I don't know how to put it on,' Philip said; 'and I bet the banquet is waiting. It’s going to be so annoying.'
He stood undecided, holding the chain mail in his hands, when his eyes fell on a bell handle. Above it was an ivory plate, and on[135] it in black letters the word Valet. Philip rang the bell.
He stood there unsure, holding the chain mail in his hands, when his eyes landed on a bell handle. Above it was an ivory plate, and on[135] it in black letters was the word Valet. Philip rang the bell.
Instantly a soft tap at the door heralded the entrance of a person whom Philip at the first glance supposed to be a sandwich man. But the second glance showed that the oblong flat things which he wore were not sandwich-boards, but dominoes. The person between them bowed low.
Instantly, a gentle knock at the door announced the arrival of someone who, at first glance, Philip thought was a sandwich board advertiser. But a closer look revealed that the rectangular flat objects he was wearing weren't sandwich boards, but dominoes. The person between them gave a deep bow.
'Oh!' said Philip, 'I rang for the valet.'
'Oh!' said Philip, 'I called for the valet.'
'I am not the valet,' said the domino-enclosed person, who seemed to be in skintight black clothes under his dominoes, 'I am the Master of the Robes. I only attend on really distinguished persons. Double-six, at your service, Sir. Have you chosen your dress?'
'I’m not the valet,' said the person in the domino who looked like he was wearing skintight black clothes underneath, 'I’m the Master of the Robes. I only serve truly distinguished individuals. Double-six, at your service, Sir. Have you chosen your outfit?'
'I'd like to wear the armour,' said Philip, holding it out. 'It seems the right thing for a Knight,' he added.
"I want to wear the armor," Philip said, holding it out. "It feels like the right thing for a knight," he added.
'Quite so, sir. I confirm your opinion.'
'Absolutely, sir. I agree with your opinion.'
He proceeded to dress Philip in a white tunic and to fasten the coat of mail over this. 'I've had a great deal of experience,' he said; 'you couldn't have chosen better. You see, I'm master of the subject of dress. I am able to give my whole mind to it; my own dress being fixed by law and not subject to changes of fashion leaves me free to think for others.[136] And I think deeply. But I see that you can think for yourself.'
He went ahead and put Philip in a white tunic and fastened the chainmail over it. "I've got a lot of experience," he said. "You couldn't have made a better choice. You see, I'm an expert on style. I can focus completely on it; my own outfit is set by law and doesn't change with fashion, so I'm free to think about what works for others.[136] And I think about it a lot. But I can tell you can think for yourself."
You have no idea how jolly Philip looked in the mail coat and mailed hood—just like a Crusader.
You have no idea how cheerful Philip looked in the mail coat and mail hood—just like a Crusader.
At the doorway of the dressing-room he met Lucy in a short white dress and a coronal of pearls round her head. 'I always wanted to be a fairy,' she said.
At the entrance of the dressing room, he saw Lucy in a short white dress and a crown of pearls on her head. 'I've always wanted to be a fairy,' she said.
'Did you have any one to dress you?' he asked.
"Did you have someone to help you get dressed?" he asked.
'Oh no!' said Lucy calmly. 'I always dress myself.'
'Oh no!' Lucy said calmly. 'I always get myself dressed.'
'Ladies have the advantage there,' said Double-six, bowing and walking backwards. 'The banquet is spread.'
"Women have the advantage there," said Double-six, bowing and walking backwards. "The banquet is ready."
It turned out to be spread on three tables, one along each side of a great room, and one across the top of the room, on a dais—such a table as that high one at which dons and distinguished strangers sit in the Halls of colleges.
It ended up being laid out on three tables, one along each side of a big room, and one across the top of the room on a raised platform—like that high table where professors and honored guests sit in college halls.
Mr. Noah was already in his place in the middle of the high table, and Lucy and Philip now took their places at each side of him. The table was spread with all sorts of nice-looking foods and plates of a pink-and-white pattern very familiar to Philip. They were, in fact, as he soon realised, the painted wooden plates from his sister's old dolls' house. There was no[137] food just in front of the children, only a great empty bowl of silver.
Mr. Noah was already seated in the middle of the long table, and Lucy and Philip took their seats on either side of him. The table was filled with all kinds of delicious-looking foods and plates featuring a pink-and-white design that was very familiar to Philip. He quickly realized they were the painted wooden plates from his sister's old dollhouse. There was no[137] food directly in front of the children, just a large empty silver bowl.
Philip fingered his knife and fork; the pattern of those also was familiar to him. They were indeed the little leaden ones out of the dolls' house knife-basket of green and silver filagree. He hungrily waited. Servants in straight yellow dresses and red masks and caps were beginning to handle the dishes. A dish was handed to him. A beautiful jelly it looked like. He took up his spoon and was just about to help himself, when Mr. Noah whispered ardently, 'Don't!' and as Philip looked at him in astonishment he added, still in a whisper, 'Pretend, can't you? Have you never had a pretending banquet?' But before he had caught the whisper, Philip had tried to press the edge of the leaden spoon into the shape of jelly. And he felt that the jelly was quite hard. He went through the form of helping himself, but it was just nothing that he put on his plate. And he saw that Mr. Noah and Lucy and all the other guests did the same. Presently another dish was handed to him. There was no changing of plates. 'They needn't,' Philip thought bitterly. This time it was a fat goose, not carved, and now Philip saw that it was attached to its dish with glue. Then he understood.[138]
Philip played with his knife and fork; the design of them was also familiar to him. They were indeed the small lead ones from the dolls' house knife set of green and silver filigree. He eagerly waited. Servants in bright yellow dresses with red masks and caps began serving the dishes. A dish was placed in front of him. It looked like a beautiful jelly. He picked up his spoon and was just about to dig in when Mr. Noah whispered urgently, 'Don't!' As Philip looked at him in confusion, he added, still whispering, 'Just pretend, okay? Haven't you ever had a pretend banquet?' But before he could grasp the meaning, Philip had tried to press the edge of the lead spoon into the jelly. He felt that the jelly was quite firm. He went through the motions of serving himself, but it was just air that he put on his plate. He noticed that Mr. Noah, Lucy, and all the other guests were doing the same. Soon, another dish was handed to him. There was no swapping of plates. 'They don't have to,' Philip thought bitterly. This time it was a plump goose, not carved, and now Philip saw that it was stuck to its dish with glue. Then he got it.[138]
(You know the beautiful but uneatable feasts which are given you in a white cardboard box with blue binding and fine shavings to pack the dishes and keep them from breaking? I myself, when I was little, had such a banquet in a box. There were twelve dishes: a ham, brown and shapely; a pair of roast chickens, also brown and more anatomical than the ham; a glazed tongue, real tongue-shape, none of your tinned round mysteries; a dish of sausages; two handsome fish, a little blue, perhaps; a joint of beef, ribs I think, very red as to the lean and very white in the fat parts; a pork pie, delicately bronzed like a traveller in Central Africa. For sweets I had shapes, shapes of beauty, a jelly and a cream; a Swiss roll too, and a plum pudding; asparagus there was also and a cauliflower, and a dish of the greenest peas in all this grey world. This was my banquet outfit. I remember that the woodenness of it all depressed us wonderfully; the oneness of dish and food baffled all make-believe. With the point of nurse's scissors we prised the viands from the platters. But their wooden nature was unconquerable. One could not pretend to eat a whole chicken any better when it was detached from its dish, and the sausages were one solid block. And when you licked the jelly it only tasted of glue and paint. And[139] when we tried to re-roast the chickens at the nursery grate, they caught fire, and then they smelt of gasworks and india-rubber. But I am wandering. When you remember the things that happened when you were a child, you could go on writing about them for ever. I will put all this in brackets, and then you need not read it if you don't want to.)[141]
(You know those beautiful but inedible feasts that come in a white cardboard box with blue binding and fine shavings to protect the dishes from breaking? When I was little, I had such a banquet in a box. It had twelve dishes: a nicely shaped brown ham; a pair of roast chickens, also brown and more anatomically accurate than the ham; a glazed tongue, shaped like a real tongue, not one of those round mysteries in a tin; a dish of sausages; two lovely fish, maybe a little blue; a joint of beef, probably ribs, very red in the lean parts and very white in the fat; a pork pie, delicately bronzed like a traveler in Central Africa. For sweets, I had beautiful shapes: jelly and cream; a Swiss roll too, and a plum pudding; there was also asparagus and cauliflower, and a plate of the greenest peas in this gray world. This was my banquet setup. I remember how the wooden nature of it all really depressed us; the sameness of the dish and food ruined all the make-believe. With the tip of the nurse's scissors, we pried the food off the platters. But their wooden nature was unyielding. You couldn’t pretend to eat a whole chicken any better when it was separated from its dish, and the sausages were just one solid block. When you licked the jelly, it only tasted like glue and paint. And[139] when we tried to re-roast the chickens at the nursery grate, they caught fire and smelled like gasworks and rubber. But I’m getting sidetracked. When you remember things from childhood, you could write about them forever. I’ll put all this in brackets, so you don’t have to read it if you don’t want to.)[141]

But those painted wooden foods adhering firmly to their dishes were the kind of food of which the banquet now offered to Philip and Lucy was composed. Only they had more dishes than I had. They had as well a turkey, eight raspberry jam tarts, a pine-apple, a melon, a dish of oysters in the shell, a piece of boiled bacon and a leg of mutton. But all were equally wooden and uneatable.
But those painted wooden foods stuck tightly to their dishes were the kind of food that the banquet now served to Philip and Lucy was made of. They just had more dishes than I did. They also had a turkey, eight raspberry jam tarts, a pineapple, a melon, a dish of oysters in the shell, a piece of boiled bacon, and a leg of mutton. But everything was equally wooden and inedible.
Philip and Lucy, growing hungrier and hungrier, pretended with sinking hearts to eat and enjoy the wooden feast. Wine was served in those little goblets which they knew so well, where the double glasses restrained and contained a red fluid which looked like wine. They did not want wine, but they were thirsty as well as hungry.
Philip and Lucy, feeling hungrier and hungrier, pretended with heavy hearts to eat and enjoy the wooden feast. Wine was served in those little goblets they were so familiar with, where the double glasses held a red liquid that looked like wine. They didn't want wine, but they were thirsty as well as hungry.
Philip wondered what the waiters were. He had plenty of time to wonder while the long banquet went on. It was not till he saw a group of them standing stiffly together at the[142] end of the hall that he knew they must be the matches with which he had once peopled a city, no other inhabitants being at hand.
Philip wondered who the waiters were. He had plenty of time to think about it while the long banquet continued. It wasn't until he saw a group of them standing rigidly together at the[142] end of the hall that he realized they must be the matches he had once used to populate a city, with no other people around.
When all the dishes had been handed, speeches happened.
When all the dishes were served, the speeches began.
'Friends and fellow-citizens,' Mr. Noah began, and went on to say how brave and clever Sir Philip was, and how likely it was that he would turn out to be the Deliverer. Philip did not hear all this speech. He was thinking of things to eat.
'Friends and fellow citizens,' Mr. Noah started, and continued to mention how brave and smart Sir Philip was, and how likely it was that he would be the one to save them. Philip didn’t catch all of this speech. He was thinking about food.
Then every one in the hall stood and shouted, and Philip found that he was expected to take his turn at speech-making. He stood up trembling and wretched.
Then everyone in the hall stood and shouted, and Philip realized that it was his turn to give a speech. He stood up, shaking and feeling awful.
'Friends and fellow-citizens,' he said, 'thank you very much. I want to be the Deliverer, but I don't know if I can,' and sat down again amid roars of applause.
'Friends and fellow citizens,' he said, 'thank you so much. I want to be the one who saves everyone, but I'm not sure if I can,' and sat down again to thunderous applause.
Then there was music, from a grated gallery. And then—I cannot begin to tell you how glad Lucy and Philip were—Mr. Noah said, once more in a whisper, 'Cheer up! the banquet is over. Now we'll have tea.'
Then there was music from a grated balcony. And then—I can’t even describe how happy Lucy and Philip were—Mr. Noah said, once more in a whisper, 'Cheer up! The banquet is over. Now we’ll have tea.'
'Tea' turned out to be bread and milk in a very cosy, blue-silk-lined room opening out of the banqueting-hall. Only Lucy, Philip and Mr. Noah were present. Bread and milk is very good even when you have to eat it with[143] the leaden spoons out of the dolls'-house basket. When it was much later Mr. Noah suddenly said 'good-night,' and in a maze of sleepy repletion (look that up in the dicker, will you?) the children went to bed. Philip's bed was of gold with yellow satin curtains, and Lucy's was made of silver, with curtains of silk that were white. But the metals and colours made no difference to their deep and dreamless sleep.
'Tea' turned out to be bread and milk in a cozy room lined with blue silk, which opened off the banquet hall. Only Lucy, Philip, and Mr. Noah were there. Bread and milk is really good, even if you have to eat it with[143] heavy spoons from the dolls' house basket. Much later, Mr. Noah suddenly said 'good-night,' and in a daze of sleepy fullness (look that up in the dictionary, will you?), the children went to bed. Philip's bed was made of gold with yellow satin curtains, and Lucy's was silver with white silk curtains. But the materials and colors didn’t matter to their deep, dreamless sleep.
And in the morning there was bread and milk again, and the two of them had it in the blue room without Mr. Noah.
And in the morning, there was bread and milk again, and the two of them had it in the blue room without Mr. Noah.
'Well,' said Lucy, looking up from the bowl of white floating cubes, 'do you think you're getting to like me any better?'
'Well,' Lucy said, looking up from the bowl of white floating cubes, 'do you think you're starting to like me more?'
'No,' said Philip, brief and stern like the skipper in the song.
'No,' said Philip, short and serious like the captain in the song.
'I wish you would,' said Lucy.
'I wish you would,' Lucy said.
'Well, I can't,' said Philip; 'but I do want to say one thing. I'm sorry I bunked and left you. And I did come back.'
'Well, I can't,' said Philip; 'but I really want to say one thing. I'm sorry I ditched and left you. And I did come back.'
'I know you did,' said Lucy.
'I know you did,' Lucy said.
'I came back to fetch you,' said Philip, 'and now we'd better get along home.'
'I came back to get you,' Philip said, 'and now we should head home.'
'You've got to do seven deeds of power before you can get home,' said Lucy.
'You need to do seven powerful deeds before you can go home,' said Lucy.
'Oh! I remember, Perrin told me,' said he.
'Oh! I remember, Perrin told me,' he said.
'Well,' Lucy went on, 'that'll take ages. No one can go out of this place twice unless he's[144] a King-Deliverer. You've gone out once—without me. Before you can go again you've got to do seven noble deeds.'
'Well,' Lucy continued, 'that'll take forever. No one can leave this place twice unless they're[144] a King-Deliverer. You've gone out once—without me. Before you can go again, you have to complete seven noble deeds.'
'I killed the dragon,' said Philip, modestly proud.
"I killed the dragon," Philip said, feeling a mix of modesty and pride.
'That's only one,' she said; 'there are six more.' And she ate bread and milk with firmness.
'That's just one,' she said; 'there are six more.' And she ate bread and milk with determination.
'Do you like this adventure?' he asked abruptly.
'Do you like this adventure?' he asked suddenly.
'It's more interesting than anything that ever happened to me,' she said. 'If you were nice I should like it awfully. But as it is——'
'It's more interesting than anything that ever happened to me,' she said. 'If you were nice, I would really like it. But as it is——'
'I'm sorry you don't think I'm nice,' said he.
"I'm sorry you don't think I'm nice," he said.
'Well, what do you think?' she said.
'Well, what do you think?' she said.
Philip reflected. He did not want not to be nice. None of us do. Though you might not think it to see how some of us behave. True politeness, he remembered having been told, consists in showing an interest in other people's affairs.
Philip thought about it. He didn’t want to be unkind. None of us do. Even if you might think otherwise based on how some of us act. True politeness, he recalled being told, is about showing interest in other people’s lives.
'Tell me,' he said, very much wishing to be polite and nice. 'Tell me what happened after I—after I—after you didn't come down the ladder with me.'
“Tell me,” he said, really wanting to be polite and kind. “Tell me what happened after I—after I—after you didn’t come down the ladder with me.”
'Alone and deserted,' Lucy answered promptly, 'my sworn friend having hooked it[145] and left me, I fell down, and both my hands were full of gravel, and the fierce soldiery surrounded me.'
'Alone and abandoned,' Lucy replied quickly, 'my sworn friend having taken off[145] and left me, I fell down, and my hands were filled with gravel, while the ruthless soldiers surrounded me.'
'I thought you were coming just behind me,' said Philip, frowning.
'I thought you were right behind me,' Philip said with a frown.
'Well, I wasn't.'
"Actually, I wasn’t."
'And then.'
'And then.'
'Well, then—— You were silly not to stay. They surrounded me—the soldiers, I mean—and the captain said, "Tell me the truth. Are you a Destroyer or a Deliverer?" So, of course, I said I wasn't a destroyer, whatever I was; and then they took me to the palace and said I could be a Princess till the Deliverer King turned up. They said,' she giggled gaily, 'that my hair was the hair of a Deliverer and not of a Destroyer, and I've been most awfully happy ever since. Have you?'
'Well, then— You were silly for not staying. They surrounded me—the soldiers, I mean—and the captain said, "Tell me the truth. Are you a Destroyer or a Deliverer?" So, of course, I said I wasn't a destroyer, no matter what I was; and then they took me to the palace and said I could be a Princess until the Deliverer King showed up. They said,' she giggled happily, 'that my hair was the hair of a Deliverer and not of a Destroyer, and I've been really, really happy ever since. What about you?'
'No,' said Philip, remembering the miserable feeling of having been a coward and a sneak that had come upon him when he found that he had saved his own skin and left Lucy alone in an unknown and dangerous world; 'not exactly happy, I shouldn't call it.'
'No,' said Philip, recalling the awful feeling of being a coward and a sneak that hit him when he realized he had only saved himself and left Lucy alone in a strange and dangerous world; 'I wouldn’t exactly call it happy.'
'It's beautiful being a Princess,' said Lucy. 'I wonder what your next noble deed will be. I wonder whether I could help you with it?' She looked wistfully at him.
'It's amazing being a Princess,' said Lucy. 'I wonder what your next noble act will be. I wonder if I could help you with it?' She looked at him with longing.
'If I'm going to do noble deeds I'll do[146] them. I don't want any help, thank you, especially from girls,' he answered.
'If I'm going to do something great, I'll do[146] it myself. I don't want any help, thanks, especially from girls,' he replied.
'I wish you did,' said Lucy, and finished her bread and milk.
'I wish you did,' Lucy said, and finished her bread and milk.
Philip's bowl also was empty. He stretched arms and legs and neck.
Philip's bowl was empty too. He stretched his arms, legs, and neck.
'It is rum,' he said; 'before this began I never thought a thing like this could begin, did you?'
'It's crazy,' he said; 'before this started, I never thought something like this could happen, did you?'
'I don't know,' she said, 'everything's very wonderful. I've always been expecting things to be more wonderful than they ever have been. You get sort of hints and nudges, you know. Fairy tales—yes, and dreams, you can't help feeling they must mean something. And your sister and my daddy; the two of them being such friends when they were little, and then parted and then getting friends again;—that's like a story in a dream, isn't it? And your building the city and me helping. And my daddy being such a dear darling and your sister being such a darling dear. It did make me think beautiful things were sort of likely. Didn't it you?'
"I don't know," she said, "everything's really wonderful. I've always expected things to be more amazing than they ever have been. You get these little hints and nudges, you know. Fairy tales—yeah, and dreams, you can't shake the feeling they must mean something. And your sister and my dad; the two of them were such good friends when they were kids, then they got separated and then became friends again;—that feels like a story out of a dream, doesn't it? And you building the city and me helping out. And my dad being such a sweetheart and your sister being so lovely. It did make me feel like beautiful things were kind of likely. Didn't it for you?"
'No,' said Philip; 'I mean yes,' he said, and he was in that moment nearer to liking Lucy than he had ever been before; 'everything's very wonderful, isn't it?'
'No,' said Philip; 'I mean yes,' he said, and in that moment, he felt closer to liking Lucy than he ever had before; 'everything's pretty amazing, isn't it?'
They turned to meet the calm gaze of Double-six.
They turned to meet the steady gaze of Double-six.
'If you've quite finished breakfast, Sir Philip,' he said, 'Mr. Noah would be pleased to see you in his office.'
'If you've finished breakfast, Sir Philip,' he said, 'Mr. Noah would like to see you in his office.'
'Me too?' said Lucy, before Philip could say, 'Only me, I suppose?'
'Me too?' said Lucy, before Philip could say, 'I guess it’s just me?'
'You may come too, if you wish it, your Highness,' said Double-six, bowing stiffly.
'You can come too if you want, Your Highness,' said Double-six, bowing awkwardly.
They found Mr. Noah very busy in a little room littered with papers; he was sitting at a table writing.
They found Mr. Noah really busy in a small room filled with papers; he was sitting at a table writing.
'Good-morning, Princess,' he said, 'good-morning, Sir Philip. You see me very busy. I am trying to arrange for your next labour.'
'Good morning, Princess,' he said, 'good morning, Sir Philip. You see I'm quite busy. I'm working on arranging your next task.'
'Do you mean my next deed of valour?' Philip asked.
'Are you talking about my next act of bravery?' Philip asked.
'We have decided that all your deeds need not be deeds of valour,' said Mr. Noah, fiddling with a pen. 'The strange labours of Hercules, you remember, were some of them dangerous and some merely difficult. I have decided that difficult things shall count. There are several things that really need doing,' he went on half to himself. 'There's the fruit supply, and the Dwellers by the sea, and—— But that must wait. We try to give you as much variety as possible. Yesterday's was an out-door adventure. To-day's shall be an indoor amusement. I say to-[148]day's but I confess that I think it not unlikely that the task I am now about to set the candidate for the post of King-Deliverer, the task, I say, which I am now about to set you, may, quite possibly, occupy some days, if not weeks of your valuable time.'
'We’ve decided that not all your actions have to be heroic,' said Mr. Noah, fiddling with a pen. 'You remember that some of Hercules's labors were dangerous, and some were just difficult. I've decided that difficult tasks will count. There are several things that really need to be done,' he continued, almost to himself. 'There's the fruit supply, and the folks living by the sea, and—— But that can wait. We try to give you as much variety as we can. Yesterday was an outdoor adventure. Today will be an indoor activity. I say today, but I admit that I think it’s quite possible that the task I'm about to assign to you, the candidate for the position of King-Deliverer, the task I’m about to set you, may very well take some days, if not weeks, of your valuable time.'
'But our people at home,' said Philip. 'It isn't that I'm afraid, really and truly it isn't, but they'll go out of their minds, not knowing what's become of us. Oh, Mr. Noah! do let us go back.'
'But our people back home,' said Philip. 'It’s not that I’m scared, honestly, it’s not, but they’ll go crazy not knowing what’s happened to us. Oh, Mr. Noah! Please let us go back.'
'It's all right,' said Mr. Noah. 'However long you stay here time won't move with them. I thought I'd explained that to you.'
'It's all good,' said Mr. Noah. 'No matter how long you stay here, time won't pass for them. I thought I had explained that to you.'
'But you said——'
'But you said—'
'I said you'd set our clocks to the time of your world when you deserted your little friend. But when you had come back for her, and rescued her from the dragon, the clocks went their own time again. There's only just that time missing that happened between your coming here the second time and your killing the dragon.'
'I said you'd set our clocks to the time of your world when you left your little friend behind. But when you returned for her and rescued her from the dragon, the clocks started keeping their own time again. The only gap is the time that passed between your second arrival here and your slaying of the dragon.'
'I see,' said Philip. But he didn't. I only hope you do.
'I see,' said Philip. But he didn't. I just hope you do.
'You can take your time about this new job,' said Mr. Noah, 'and you may get any help you like. I shan't consider you've failed till you've been at it three months. After[149] that the Pretenderette would be entitled to her chance.'
'You can take your time with this new job,' said Mr. Noah, 'and you can get any help you need. I won't say you've failed until you've been at it for three months. After[149] that, the Pretenderette will be entitled to her chance.'
'If you're quite sure that the time here doesn't count at home,' said Philip, 'what is it, please, that we've got to do?'
'If you're really sure that the time here doesn't matter back home,' Philip said, 'what exactly do we need to do?'
'The greatest intellects of our country have for many ages occupied themselves with the problem which you are now asked to solve,' said Mr. Noah. 'Your late gaoler, Mr. Bacon-Shakespeare, has written no less than twenty-seven volumes, all in cypher, on this very subject. But as he has forgotten what cypher he used, and no one else ever knew it, his volumes are of but little use to us.'
"The smartest minds in our country have been working on the problem you're now being asked to tackle," said Mr. Noah. "Your former jailer, Mr. Bacon-Shakespeare, wrote no less than twenty-seven volumes, all in code, on this very subject. But since he has forgotten what code he used, and no one else ever knew it, his volumes are pretty much useless to us."
'I see,' said Philip. And again he didn't.
'I get it,' said Philip. And once more, he didn't.
Mr. Noah rose to his full height, and when he stood up the children looked very small beside him.
Mr. Noah stood up straight, and when he did, the children looked tiny next to him.
'Now,' he said, 'I will tell you what it is that you must do. I should like to decree that your second labour should be the tidying up of this room—all these papers are prophecies relating to the Deliverer—but it is one of our laws that the judge must not use any public matter for his own personal benefit. So I have decided that the next labour shall be the disentangling of the Mazy Carpet. It is in the Pillared Hall of Public Amusements. I will[150] get my hat and we will go there at once. I can tell you about it as we go.'
'Now,' he said, 'let me tell you what you need to do. I would like to assign you the task of tidying up this room—all these papers are prophecies about the Deliverer—but one of our laws states that a judge cannot use public matters for personal gain. So I've decided that your next task will be to untangle the Mazy Carpet. It's located in the Pillared Hall of Public Amusements. I will[150] grab my hat, and we can head over there right away. I can explain everything to you as we go.'
And as they went down streets and past houses and palaces all of which Philip could now dimly remember to have built at some time or other, Mr. Noah went on:
And as they walked down streets and passed houses and palaces that Philip could now vaguely remember having built at some point, Mr. Noah continued:
'It is a very beautiful hall, but we have never been able to use it for public amusement or anything else. The giant who originally built this city placed in this hall a carpet so thick that it rises to your knees, and so intricately woven that none can disentangle it. It is far too thick to pass through any of the doors. It is your task to remove it.'
'It’s a really beautiful hall, but we’ve never been able to use it for public events or anything else. The giant who originally built this city put a carpet in this hall that’s so thick it goes up to your knees, and it’s woven so intricately that no one can figure out how to untangle it. It’s way too thick to fit through any of the doors. It’s your job to get rid of it.'
'Why that's as easy as easy,' said Philip. 'I'll cut it in bits and bring out a bit at a time.'
'That's as easy as pie,' Philip said. 'I'll slice it up and bring out a piece at a time.'
'That would be most unfortunate for you,' said Mr. Noah. 'I filed only this morning a very ancient prophecy:
'That would be really unfortunate for you,' said Mr. Noah. 'I just filed a very old prophecy this morning:
'He who shall the carpet sever, |
By fire, flint, or steel, |
Will be fed on orange seeds forever, |
And wearing orange peel. |
'No,' said Philip grimly, 'I certainly shouldn't.'
'No,' Philip said grimly, 'I definitely shouldn't.'
'The carpet must be unravelled, unwoven, so that not a thread is broken. Here is the hall.'[151]
'The carpet has to be unraveled, unwoven, so that not a single thread is broken. Here is the hall.'[151]
They went up steps—Philip sometimes wished he had not been so fond of building steps—and through a dark vestibule to an arched door. Looking through it they saw a great hall and at its end a raised space, more steps, and two enormous pillars of bronze wrought in relief with figures of flying birds.
They climbed the stairs—Philip sometimes wished he hadn't been so into building stairs—and through a dark hallway to an arched door. Looking through it, they saw a large hall, and at the end, there was a raised area, more steps, and two huge bronze pillars intricately designed with images of flying birds.
'Father's Japanese vases,' Lucy whispered.
"Dad's Japanese vases," Lucy whispered.
The floor of the room was covered by the carpet. It was loosely but difficultly woven of very thick soft rope of a red colour. When I say difficultly, I mean that it wasn't just straight-forward in the weaving, but the threads went over and under and round about in such a determined and bewildering way that Philip felt—and said—that he would rather untie the string of a hundred of the most difficult parcels than tackle this.
The floor of the room was covered with a carpet. It was loosely yet awkwardly woven from very thick, soft red rope. When I say awkwardly, I mean that the weaving wasn’t straightforward at all; the threads went over, under, and around in such a complex and confusing way that Philip felt—and mentioned—that he would prefer to untie the strings of a hundred of the most challenging packages than deal with this.
'Well,' said Mr. Noah, 'I leave you to it. Board and lodging will be provided at the Provisional Palace where you slept last night. All citizens are bound to assist when called upon. Dinner is at one. Good-morning!'
'Well,' said Mr. Noah, 'I'll leave you to it. You'll be provided with food and a place to stay at the Provisional Palace where you slept last night. All citizens are required to help when asked. Dinner is at one. Good-morning!'
Philip sat down in the dark archway and gazed helplessly at the twisted strands of the carpet. After a moment of hesitation Lucy sat down too, clasped her arms round her knees, and she also gazed at the carpet. They had all the appearance of shipwrecked mariners[152] looking out over a great sea and longing for a sail.
Philip sat down in the dark archway and stared helplessly at the tangled strands of the carpet. After a moment of hesitation, Lucy sat down too, wrapped her arms around her knees, and also stared at the carpet. They looked like shipwrecked sailors[152] gazing out over a vast sea, wishing for a sail.
'Ha ha—tee hee!' said a laugh close behind them. They turned. And it was the motor-veiled lady, the hateful Pretenderette, who had crept up close behind them, and was looking down at them through her veil.
'Ha ha—tee hee!' said a laugh right behind them. They turned around. It was the veiled lady, the annoying Pretenderette, who had sneaked up close behind them and was gazing down at them through her veil.
'What do you want?' said Philip severely.
'What do you want?' Philip asked firmly.
'I want to laugh,' said the motor lady. 'I want to laugh at you. And I'm going to.'
"I want to laugh," said the motor lady. "I want to laugh at you. And I'm going to."
'Well go and laugh somewhere else then,' Philip suggested.
'Well, go and laugh somewhere else then,' Philip suggested.
'Ah! but this is where I want to laugh. You and your carpet! You'll never do it. You don't know how. But I do.'
'Ah! but this is where I want to laugh. You and your carpet! You'll never manage it. You don't know how. But I do.'
'Come away,' whispered Lucy, and they went. The Pretenderette followed slowly. Outside, a couple of Dutch dolls in check suits were passing, arm in arm.
'Come away,' whispered Lucy, and they left. The Pretenderette followed slowly. Outside, a couple of Dutch dolls in checkered suits were walking by, arm in arm.
'Help!' cried Lucy suddenly, and the Dutch dolls paused and took their hats off.
'Help!' shouted Lucy suddenly, and the Dutch dolls stopped and took off their hats.
'What is it?' the taller doll asked, stroking his black painted moustache.
'What is it?' the taller doll asked, stroking his black-painted mustache.
'Mr. Noah said all citizens were bound to help us,' said Lucy a little breathlessly.
"Mr. Noah said all citizens are obligated to help us," Lucy said, a bit out of breath.
'But of course,' said the shorter doll, bowing with stiff courtesy.
'Of course,' said the shorter doll, bowing with stiff politeness.
'Then,' said Lucy, 'will you please take that motor person away and put her somewhere[153] where she can't bother till we've done the carpet?'
'Then,' said Lucy, 'will you please take that motor person away and put her somewhere[153] where she can't bother us until we've finished the carpet?'
'Delighted,' exclaimed the agreeable Dutch strangers, darted up the steps and next moment emerged with the form of the Pretenderette between them, struggling indeed, but struggling vainly.
'Delighted,' exclaimed the friendly Dutch strangers, darting up the steps and the next moment emerging with the Pretenderette between them, struggling indeed, but struggling in vain.
'You need not have the slightest further anxiety,' the taller Dutchman said; 'dismiss the incident from your mind. We will take her to the hall of justice. Her offence is bothering people in pursuit of their duty. The sentence is imprisonment for as long as the botheree chooses. Good-morning.'
'You don’t need to worry at all,' the taller Dutchman said; 'just forget about the incident. We’ll take her to the courthouse. Her offense is interrupting people while they’re doing their jobs. The sentence is imprisonment for however long the bothered person decides. Good morning.'
'Oh, thank you!' said both the children together.
'Oh, thank you!' said the children in unison.
When they were alone, Philip said—and it was not easy to say it:
When they were alone, Philip said—and it wasn’t easy to say:
'That was jolly clever of you, Lucy. I should never have thought of it.'
'That was really clever of you, Lucy. I would have never thought of that.'
'Oh, that's nothing,' said Lucy, looking down. 'I could do more than that.'
'Oh, that's nothing,' Lucy said, looking down. 'I could do way more than that.'
'What?' he asked.
'What?' he asked.
'I could unravel the carpet,' said Lucy, with deep solemnity.
'I could unroll the carpet,' said Lucy, very seriously.
'But it's me that's got to do it,' Philip urged.
'But it's me who has to do it,' Philip insisted.
'Every citizen is bound to help, if called in,' Lucy reminded him. 'And I suppose a princess is a citizen.'[154]
'Every citizen is required to help when called upon,' Lucy reminded him. 'And I guess a princess is a citizen.'[154]
'Perhaps I can do it by myself,' said Philip.
'Maybe I can handle it on my own,' said Philip.
'Try,' said Lucy, and sat down on the steps, her fairy skirts spreading out round her like a white double hollyhock.
'Try,' said Lucy, and sat down on the steps, her fairy skirts spreading out around her like a white double hollyhock.
He tried. He went back and looked at the great coarse cables of the carpet. He could see no end to the cables, no beginning to his task. And Lucy just went on sitting there like a white hollyhock. And time went on, and presently became, rather urgently, dinner-time.
He tried. He went back and looked at the thick, rough cables of the carpet. He could see no end to the cables, no beginning to his task. And Lucy just kept sitting there like a white hollyhock. And time went on, and soon it was, rather urgently, dinner time.
So he went back to Lucy and said:
So he went back to Lucy and said:
'All right, you can show me how to do it, if you like.'
'Okay, you can show me how to do it, if you want.'
But Lucy replied:
But Lucy said:
'Not much! If you want me to help you with this, you'll have to promise to let me help in all the other things. And you'll have to ask me to help—ask me politely too.'
'Not much! If you want me to help you with this, you'll have to promise to let me help with everything else too. And you'll need to ask me for help—make sure to ask me nicely.'
'I shan't then,' said Philip. But in the end he had to—politely also.
'I won't then,' said Philip. But in the end, he had to—politely as well.
'With pleasure,' said Lucy, the moment he asked her, and he could see she had been making up what she should answer, while he was making up his mind to ask. 'I shall be delighted to help you in this and all the other tasks. Say yes.'
'Of course,' said Lucy as soon as he asked her, and he could tell she had been thinking about what to say while he was deciding whether to ask. 'I’d be happy to help you with this and all the other tasks. Just say yes.'
'Yes,' said Philip, who was very hungry.
'Yeah,' said Philip, who was really hungry.
'In this and all the other tasks,' he said. 'Go on. How can we do it?'
'In this and all the other tasks,' he said. 'Go ahead. How can we make this happen?'
'It's crochet,' Lucy giggled. 'It's a little crochet mat I'd made of red wool; and I put it in the hall that night. You've just got to find the end and pull, and it all comes undone. You just want to find the end and pull.'
'It's crochet,' Lucy giggled. 'It's a small crochet mat I made from red wool, and I put it in the hallway that night. You just need to find the end and pull, and it all unravels. You really just want to find the end and pull.'
'It's too heavy for us to pull.'
'It's too heavy for us to move.'
'Well,' said Lucy, who had certainly had time to think everything out, 'you get one of those twisty round things they pull boats out of the sea with, and I'll find the end while you're getting it.'
'Well,' said Lucy, who had definitely had time to figure everything out, 'you get one of those twisty round things they use to pull boats out of the water, and I'll find the end while you're getting it.'
She ran up the steps and Philip looked round the buildings on the other three sides of the square, to see if any one of them looked like a capstan shop, for he understood, as of course you also have done, that a capstan was what Lucy meant.
She rushed up the steps and Philip scanned the buildings on the other three sides of the square, trying to find one that looked like a capstan shop, because he realized, just as you have, that a capstan was what Lucy was referring to.
On a building almost opposite he read, 'Naval Necessaries Supply Company,' and he ran across to it.
On a building directly across the street, he saw a sign that read, 'Naval Necessaries Supply Company,' and he hurried over to it.
'Rather,' said the secretary of the company, a plump sailor-doll, when Philip had explained his needs. 'I'll send a dozen men over at once. Only too proud to help, Sir Philip. The navy is always keen on helping valour and beauty.'
'Instead,' said the company's secretary, a chubby sailor-doll, when Philip explained what he needed. 'I'll send a dozen men right away. We're always proud to help, Sir Philip. The navy is always eager to support courage and beauty.'
'I want to be brave,' said Philip, 'but I'd rather not be beautiful.'[156]
'I want to be brave,' said Philip, 'but I'd rather not be beautiful.'[156]
'Of course not,' said the secretary; and added surprisingly, 'I meant the Lady Lucy.'
"Of course not," said the secretary, and surprisingly added, "I meant Lady Lucy."
'Oh!' said Philip.
'Oh!' Philip said.

So twelve bluejackets and a capstan outside the Hall of Public Amusements were soon the centre of a cheering crowd. Lucy had found the end of the rope, and two sailors dragged it out and attached it to the capstan, and then—round and round with a will and a breathless chanty—the carpet was swiftly unravelled. Dozens of eager helpers stood on the parts of the carpet which were not being unravelled, to keep it steady while the pulling went on.
So twelve sailors and a capstan outside the Entertainment Hall quickly became the focus of a cheering crowd. Lucy found the end of the rope, and two sailors pulled it out and tied it to the capstan, and then—round and round with enthusiasm and a breathless sea shanty—the carpet was quickly rolled out. Dozens of eager helpers stood on the sections of the carpet that weren’t being unraveled, to keep it steady while they pulled.
The news of Philip's success spread like wild-fire through the city, and the crowds gathered thicker and thicker. The great doors beyond the pillars with the birds on them were thrown open, and Mr. Noah and the principal citizens stood there to see the end of the unravelling.
The news of Philip's success spread rapidly through the city, and the crowds gathered more and more. The large doors beyond the pillars with the birds on them swung open, and Mr. Noah and the key citizens stood there to witness the conclusion of the unfolding events.
'Bravo!' said every one in tremendous enthusiasm. 'Bravo! Sir Philip.'
'Bravo!' everyone exclaimed with great enthusiasm. 'Bravo! Sir Philip.'
'It wasn't me,' said Philip difficultly, when the crowd paused for breath; 'it was Lucy thought of it.'
'It wasn't me,' Philip said awkwardly when the crowd took a breath; 'it was Lucy who came up with it.'
'Bravo! Bravo!' shouted the crowd louder than ever. 'Bravo, for the Lady Lucy! Bravo for Sir Philip, the modest truth-teller!'[157]
'Bravo! Bravo!' shouted the crowd even louder. 'Bravo for Lady Lucy! Bravo for Sir Philip, the humble truth-teller!'[157]
'Bravo, my dear,' said Mr. Noah, waving his hat and thumping Lucy on the back.
'Well done, my dear,' said Mr. Noah, waving his hat and giving Lucy a pat on the back.
'I'm awfully glad I thought of it,' she said; 'that makes two deeds Sir Philip's done, doesn't it? Two out of the seven.'
"I'm really glad I thought of it," she said; "that makes two things Sir Philip has done, right? Two out of the seven."
'Yes, indeed,' said Mr. Noah enthusiastically. 'I must make him a baronet now. His title will grow grander with each deed. There's an old prophecy that the person who finds out how to unravel the carpet must be the first to dance in the Hall of Public Amusements.
'Yes, absolutely,' said Mr. Noah excitedly. 'I have to make him a baronet now. His title will become more impressive with every accomplishment. There's an old prophecy that the one who figures out how to unravel the carpet must be the first to dance in the Hall of Public Amusements.
'The clever one, the noble one, |
Who causes the carpet to unravel, |
Will be the first to dance a tune. |
Inside the Hall of Public Pleasure. |
So, all down the wide clear floor of the Hall of Public Amusement, Lucy danced. And the people of the city looked on and applauded, Philip with the rest.[160]
So, all across the spacious, clear floor of the Hall of Public Amusement, Lucy danced. And the people of the city watched and applauded, including Philip.[160]
CHAPTER VI
THE LIONS IN THE DESERT
'But why?' asked Philip at dinner, which was no painted wonder of wooden make-believe, but real roast guinea-fowl and angel pudding, 'Why do you only have wooden things to eat at your banquets?'
'But why?' asked Philip at dinner, which was no fake spectacle of wooden props, but actual roast guinea fowl and angel pudding, 'Why do you only have wooden things to eat at your banquets?'
'Banquets are extremely important occasions,' said Mr. Noah, 'and real food—food that you can eat and enjoy—only serves to distract the mind from the serious affairs of life. Many of the most successful caterers in your world have grasped this great truth.'
'Banquets are really important events,' said Mr. Noah, 'and real food—food that you can actually eat and enjoy—only distracts people from the serious matters of life. Many of the most successful caterers in your world understand this important truth.'
'But why,' Lucy asked, 'do you have the big silver bowls with nothing in them?'
'But why,' Lucy asked, 'do you have the big silver bowls with nothing in them?'
Mr. Noah sighed. 'The bowls are for dessert,' he said.
Mr. Noah sighed. "The bowls are for dessert," he said.
'But there isn't any dessert in them,' Lucy objected.
'But there isn't any dessert in them,' Lucy said.
'No,' said Mr. Noah, sighing again, 'that's just it. There is no dessert. There has never[161] been any dessert. Will you have a little more angel pudding?'
'No,' Mr. Noah said, sighing again, 'that's the thing. There is no dessert. There has never[161] been any dessert. Do you want a bit more angel pudding?'
It was quite plain to Lucy and Philip that Mr. Noah wished to change the subject, which, for some reason, was a sad one, and with true politeness they both said 'Yes, please,' to the angel pudding offer, though they had already had quite as much as they really needed.
It was obvious to Lucy and Philip that Mr. Noah wanted to change the subject, which, for some reason, was a sad one. Being polite, they both said, "Yes, please," to the offer of angel pudding, even though they had already eaten more than enough.
After dinner Mr. Noah took them for a walk through the town, 'to see the factories,' he said. This surprised Philip, who had been taught not to build factories with his bricks because factories were so ugly, but the factories turned out to be pleasant, long, low houses, with tall French windows opening into gardens of roses, where people of all nations made beautiful and useful things, and loved making them. And all the people who were making them looked clean and happy.
After dinner, Mr. Noah took them for a walk through the town, saying it was 'to see the factories.' This surprised Philip, who had been taught not to build factories with his bricks because they were so ugly. However, the factories turned out to be nice, long, low buildings with tall French windows that opened into rose gardens, where people from all over the world created beautiful and useful items, and loved doing it. Everyone working there looked clean and happy.
'I wish we had factories like those,' Philip said. 'Our factories are so ugly. Helen says so.'
'I wish we had factories like those,' Philip said. 'Our factories are so ugly. Helen says so.'
'That's because all your factories are money factories,' said Mr. Noah, 'though they're called by all sorts of different names. Every one here has to make something that isn't just money or for money—something useful and beautiful.'
'That's because all your factories are money factories,' Mr. Noah said, 'even though they go by all sorts of different names. Everyone here has to create something that isn't just money or for money—something that's useful and beautiful.'
'Even you?' said Lucy.
"Even you?" Lucy asked.
'What do you make?' the question was bound to come.
'What do you do?' the question was bound to come.
'Laws, of course,' Mr. Noah answered in some surprise. 'Didn't you know I was the Chief Judge?'
'Laws, of course,' Mr. Noah replied, somewhat surprised. 'Didn’t you know I was the Chief Judge?'
'But laws can't be useful and beautiful, can they?'
'But laws can't be both useful and beautiful, can they?'
'They can certainly be useful,' said Mr. Noah, 'and,' he added with modest pride, 'my laws are beautiful. What do you think of this? "Everybody must try to be kind to everybody else. Any one who has been unkind must be sorry and say so."'
'They can definitely be helpful,' said Mr. Noah, 'and,' he added with humble pride, 'my rules are great. What do you think of this? "Everyone should try to be kind to each other. Anyone who has been unkind should feel sorry and admit it."'
'It seems all right,' said Philip, 'but it's not exactly beautiful.'
'It seems fine,' said Philip, 'but it's not really beautiful.'
'Oh, don't you think so?' said Mr. Noah, a little hurt; 'it mayn't sound beautiful perhaps—I never could write poetry—but it's quite beautiful when people do it.'
'Oh, don't you think so?' said Mr. Noah, a bit hurt; 'it may not sound beautiful, I guess—I could never write poetry—but it's really lovely when people do it.'
'Oh, if you mean your laws are beautiful when they're kept,' said Philip.
'Oh, if you mean your laws are beautiful when they're followed,' said Philip.
'Beautiful things can't be beautiful when they're broken, of course,' Mr. Noah explained. 'Not even laws. But ugly laws are only beautiful when they are broken. That's odd, isn't it? Laws are very tricky things.'
'Beautiful things can't be beautiful when they're broken, of course,' Mr. Noah explained. 'Not even laws. But ugly laws are only beautiful when they are broken. That's weird, isn't it? Laws are very tricky things.'
'I say,' Philip said suddenly, as they climbed one of the steep flights of steps between trees in pots, 'couldn't we do another of the deeds[163] now? I don't feel as if I'd really done anything to-day at all. It was Lucy who did the carpet. Do tell us the next deed.'
'I say,' Philip said suddenly, as they climbed one of the steep flights of steps between potted trees, 'couldn't we do another of the deeds[163] now? I don't feel like I've really accomplished anything today. It was Lucy who did the carpet. Please tell us what the next deed is.'
'The next deed,' Mr. Noah answered, 'will probably take some time. There's no reason why you should not begin it to-day if you like. It is a deed peculiarly suited to a baronet. I don't know why,' he added hastily; 'it may be that it is the only thing that baronets are good for. I shouldn't wonder. The existence of baronets,' he added musingly, 'has always seemed to the thoughtful to lack justification. Perhaps this deed which you will begin to-day is the wise end to which baronets were designed.'
'The next task,' Mr. Noah said, 'will probably take some time. There's no reason you can't start it today if you want. It's a task uniquely fitting for a baronet. I’m not sure why,' he added quickly; 'maybe it’s the only thing baronets are really meant for. I wouldn’t be surprised. The existence of baronets,' he reflected, 'has always seemed to thoughtful people to lack purpose. Maybe this task you’re going to start today is the wise conclusion they were meant for.'
'Yes, I daresay,' said Philip; 'but what is the end?'
'Yes, I would say so,' said Philip; 'but what's the point?'
'I don't know,' Mr. Noah owned, 'but I'll tell you what the deed is. You've got to journey to the land of the Dwellers by the Sea and, by any means that may commend itself to you, slay their fear.'
"I don't know," Mr. Noah admitted, "but I'll tell you what the deed is. You have to travel to the land of the Dwellers by the Sea and, by whatever method seems right to you, defeat their fear."
Philip naturally asked what the Dwellers by the Sea were afraid of.
Philip naturally asked what the people living by the sea were afraid of.
'That you will learn from them,' said Mr. Noah; 'but it is a very great fear.'
'You will learn from them,' Mr. Noah said; 'but it's a really big fear.'
'Is it something we shall be afraid of too?' Lucy asked. And Philip at once said, 'Oh, then she really did mean to come, did she?[164] But she wasn't to if she was afraid. Girls weren't expected to be brave.'
'Is it something we should be scared of too?' Lucy asked. And Philip immediately responded, 'Oh, so she really did plan to come, didn’t she?[164] But she shouldn’t if she’s afraid. Girls aren’t expected to be brave.'
'They are, here,' said Mr. Noah, 'the girls are expected to be brave and the boys kind.'
'They are, here,' said Mr. Noah, 'the girls are expected to be brave and the boys to be kind.'
'Oh,' said Philip doubtfully. And Lucy said:
'Oh,' Philip said with uncertainty. And Lucy replied:
'Of course I meant to come. You know you promised.'
'Of course I was planning to come. You know you promised.'
So that was settled.
That’s settled.
'And now,' said Mr. Noah, rubbing his hands with the cheerful air of one who has a great deal to do and is going to enjoy doing it, 'we must fit you out a proper expedition, for the Dwellers by the Sea are a very long way off. What would you like to ride on?'
'And now,' said Mr. Noah, rubbing his hands with the cheerful vibe of someone who has a lot to do and is excited about it, 'we need to set you up for a proper expedition, because the Dwellers by the Sea are quite a distance away. What would you like to ride on?'
'A horse,' said Philip, truly pleased. He said horse, because he did not want to ride a donkey, and he had never seen any one ride any animal but these two.
"A horse," said Philip, genuinely happy. He said horse because he didn't want to ride a donkey, and he had never seen anyone ride any animal other than these two.
'That's right,' Mr. Noah said, patting him on the back. 'I was so afraid you'd ask for a bicycle. And there's a dreadful law here—it was made by mistake, but there it is—that if any one asks for machinery they have to have it and keep on using it. But as to a horse. Well, I'm not sure. You see, you have to ride right across the pebbly waste, and it's a good three days' journey. But come along to the stables.'[165]
"That's right," Mr. Noah said, giving him a reassuring pat on the back. "I was really worried you'd ask for a bicycle. And there's this awful law here—it was made by mistake, but it still stands—that if someone asks for machinery, they have to get it and keep using it. But about a horse? Well, I'm not entirely sure. You see, you have to ride all the way across the rocky wasteland, and it's a solid three-day trip. But come on, let’s head to the stables." [165]
You know the kind of stables they would be? The long shed with stalls such as you had, when you were little, for your little wooden horses and carts? Only there were not only horses here, but every sort of animal that has ever been ridden on. Elephants, camels, donkeys, mules, bulls, goats, zebras, tortoises, ostriches, bisons, and pigs. And in the last stall of all, which was not of common wood but of beaten silver, stood the very Hippogriff himself, with his long, white mane and his long, white tail, and his gentle, beautiful eyes. His long, white wings were folded neatly on his satin-smooth back, and how he and the stall got here was more than Philip could guess. All the others were Noah's Ark animals, alive, of course, but still Noah's Arky beyond possibility of mistake. But the Hippogriff was not Noah's Ark at all.
You know what kind of stables those would be? The long shed with stalls like the ones you had when you were little for your toy horses and carts? But there weren’t just horses here; there were all kinds of animals that have ever been ridden. Elephants, camels, donkeys, mules, bulls, goats, zebras, tortoises, ostriches, bison, and pigs. And in the very last stall, which wasn’t made of regular wood but of polished silver, stood the Hippogriff himself, with his long, white mane and tail, and his gentle, beautiful eyes. His long, white wings were folded neatly on his silky smooth back, and how he and the stall got there was beyond Philip’s understanding. All the other animals looked like they came from Noah's Ark, alive, of course, but definitely unmistakably from Noah's Ark. But the Hippogriff was something else entirely.
'He came,' Mr. Noah explained, 'out of a book. One of the books you used to build your city with.'
'He came,' Mr. Noah explained, 'out of a book. One of the books you used to build your city with.'
'Can't we have him?' Lucy said; 'he looks such a darling.' And the Hippogriff turned his white velvet nose and nuzzled against her in affectionate acknowledgment of the compliment.
'Can't we have him?' Lucy said; 'he looks so cute.' And the Hippogriff turned his white velvet nose and nuzzled against her in affectionate acknowledgment of the compliment.
'Not if you both go,' Mr. Noah explained. 'He cannot carry more than one person at a[166] time unless one is an Earl. No, if I may advise, I should say go by camel.'
'Not if you both go,' Mr. Noah explained. 'He can't carry more than one person at a[166] time unless one is an Earl. No, if I may suggest, I would recommend going by camel.'
'Can the camel carry two?'
'Can the camel carry two?'
'Of course. He is called the ship of the desert,' Mr. Noah informed them, 'and a ship that wouldn't carry more than one would be simply silly.'
'Of course. It's called the ship of the desert,' Mr. Noah told them, 'and a ship that couldn't carry more than one would just be ridiculous.'
So that was settled. Mr. Noah himself saddled and bridled the camel, which was a very large one, with his own hands.
So that was settled. Mr. Noah himself saddled and bridled the camel, which was a very large one, with his own hands.
'Let me see,' he said, standing thoughtful with the lead rope in his hand, 'you'll be wanting dogs—'
'Let me think,' he said, standing there thoughtfully with the lead rope in his hand, 'you'll need dogs—'
'I always want dogs,' said Philip warmly.
'I always want dogs,' said Philip warmly.
'—to use in emergencies.' He whistled and two Noah's Ark dogs leaped from their kennels to their chains' end. They were dachshunds, very long and low, and very alike except that one was a little bigger and a little browner than the other.
'—to use in emergencies.' He whistled, and two dogs from Noah's Ark jumped out of their kennels to the ends of their chains. They were dachshunds, long and low, and very similar except that one was slightly bigger and a bit browner than the other.
'This is your master and that's your mistress,' Mr. Noah explained to the dogs, and they fawned round the children.
'This is your master and that's your mistress,' Mr. Noah explained to the dogs, and they fawned around the children.
'Then you'll want things to eat and things to drink and tents and umbrellas in case of bad weather, and—— But let's turn down this street; just at the corner we shall find exactly what we want.'
'Then you'll want food and drinks, as well as tents and umbrellas in case of bad weather, and—— But let's go down this street; just at the corner, we’ll find exactly what we need.'
It was a shop that said outside 'Universal[167] Provider. Expeditions fitted out at a moment's notice. Punctuality and dispatch.' The shopkeeper came forward politely. He was so exactly like Mr. Noah that the children knew who he was even before he said, 'Well, father,' and Mr. Noah said, 'This is my son: he has had some experience in outfits.'
It was a store that advertised outside, 'Universal[167] Provider. Expeditions ready at a moment’s notice. Timeliness and efficiency.' The shopkeeper approached politely. He looked so much like Mr. Noah that the kids recognized him before he even said, 'Well, father,' and Mr. Noah replied, 'This is my son: he has some experience with outfitting.'
'What have you got to start with?' the son asked, getting to business at once.
'What do you have to start with?' the son asked, getting straight to the point.
'Two dogs, two children, and a camel,' said Mr. Noah. 'Yes, I know it's customary to have two of everything, but I assure you, my dear boy, that one camel is as much as Sir Philip can manage. It is indeed.'
'Two dogs, two kids, and a camel,' said Mr. Noah. 'I know it's typical to have two of everything, but trust me, my dear boy, one camel is all Sir Philip can handle. It really is.'
Mr. Noah's son very dutifully supposed that his father knew best and willingly agreed to provide everything that was needed for the expedition, including one best-quality talking parrot, and to deliver all goods, carefully packed, within half an hour.
Mr. Noah's son confidently believed that his father knew best and happily agreed to supply everything needed for the trip, including one top-quality talking parrot, and to deliver all items, carefully packed, within half an hour.
So now you see Philip, and Lucy who still wore her fairy dress, packed with all their belongings on the top of a very large and wobbly camel, and being led out of the city by the usual procession, with seven bands of music all playing 'See the Conquering Hero goes,' quite a different tune from the one you know, which has a name a little like that.[168]
So now you see Philip and Lucy, who was still wearing her fairy dress, packed with all their stuff on top of a really big and wobbly camel, being led out of the city by the usual parade, with seven bands playing 'See the Conquering Hero Goes,' a tune quite different from the one you know, which has a name a bit like that.[168]
The camel and its load were rather a tight fit for the particular gateway that they happened to go out by, and the children had to stoop to avoid scraping their heads against the top of the arch. But they got through all right, and now they were well on the road which was really little more than a field path running through the flowery meadow country where the dragon had been killed. They saw the Stonehenge ruins and the big tower far away to the left, and in front lay the vast and interesting expanse of the Absolutely Unknown.
The camel and its load were a bit cramped for the specific gateway they exited, forcing the children to bend down to avoid hitting their heads on the top of the arch. But they made it through without any issues, and now they were on a path that was really just a trail cutting through the colorful meadow where the dragon had been slain. They spotted the Stonehenge ruins and the large tower far to the left, and ahead of them stretched the vast and intriguing expanse of the Completely Unknown.
The sun was shining—there was a sun, and Mr. Noah had told the children that it came out of the poetry books, together with rain and flowers and the changing seasons—and in spite of the strange, almost-tumble-no-it's-all-right-but-you'd-better-look-out way in which the camel walked, the two travellers were very happy. The dogs bounded along in the best of spirits, and even the camel seemed less a prey than usual to that proud melancholy which you must have noticed in your visits to the Zoo as his most striking quality.
The sun was shining—there was definitely a sun, and Mr. Noah had told the kids that it came from poetry books, along with rain, flowers, and the changing seasons—and despite the odd, almost wobbly but everything’s-fine way the camel walked, the two travelers were really happy. The dogs dashed around in great spirits, and even the camel seemed less burdened than usual by that proud sadness you probably noticed during your trips to the Zoo as his most noticeable trait.
[169]It was certainly very grand to ride on a camel, and Lucy tried not to think how difficult it would be to get on and off. The parrot was interesting too. It talked extremely well. Of course you understand that, if you can only[171] make a parrot understand, it can tell you everything you want to know about other animals; because it understands their talk quite naturally and without being made. The present parrot declined ordinary conversation, and when questioned only recited poetry of a rather dull kind that went on and on. 'Arms and the man I sing' it began, and then something about haughty Juno. Its voice was soothing, and riding on the camel was not unlike being rocked in a very bumpety cradle. The children were securely seated in things like padded panniers, and they had had an exciting day. As the sun set, which it did quite soon, the parrot called out to the nearest dog, 'I say, Max, they're asleep.'
[169]It was definitely impressive to ride a camel, and Lucy tried not to think about how tricky it would be to get on and off. The parrot was interesting too. It spoke very well. Of course, you know that if you can just[171] make a parrot understand, it can tell you everything you want to know about other animals; because it naturally understands their speech without any prompting. The current parrot refused to engage in regular conversation, and when asked questions, it just recited poetry of a rather tedious kind that went on forever. 'Arms and the man I sing,' it started, followed by something about haughty Juno. Its voice was calming, and riding the camel felt a bit like being rocked in a very bumpy cradle. The kids were securely seated in padded panniers, and they had an exciting day. As the sun set, which happened fairly quickly, the parrot called out to the nearest dog, 'Hey, Max, they're asleep.'

'I don't wonder,' said Max. 'But it's all right. Humpty knows the way.'
'I’m not surprised,' said Max. 'But it’s okay. Humpty knows the way.'
'Keep a civil tongue in your head, you young dog, can't you?' said the camel grumpily.
"Watch your language, you young brat, can't you?" said the camel grumpily.
'Don't be cross, darling,' said the other dog, whose name was Brenda, 'and be sure you stop at a really first-class oasis for the night. But I know we can trust you, dear.'
'Don't be mad, sweetheart,' said the other dog, whose name was Brenda, 'and make sure you stop at a really nice oasis for the night. But I know we can trust you, dear.'
The camel muttered that it was all very well, but his voice was not quite as cross as before.
The camel grumbled that it was all fine, but his tone wasn't as angry as it had been before.
After that the expedition went on in silence through the deepening twilight.[172]
After that, the expedition continued quietly through the darkening twilight.[172]
A tumbling, shaking, dumping sensation, more like a soft railway accident than anything else, awakened our travellers, and they found that the camel was kneeling down.
A tumbling, shaking, jolting sensation, more like a gentle train wreck than anything else, woke our travelers, and they realized that the camel was kneeling down.
'Off you come,' said the parrot, 'and make the fire and boil the kettle.'
'Come on down,' said the parrot, 'and start the fire and boil the kettle.'
'Polly put the kettle on,' Lucy said absently, as she slid down to the ground; to which the parrot replied, 'Certainly not. I wish you wouldn't rake up that old story. It was quite false. I never did put a kettle on, and I never will.'
'Polly put the kettle on,' Lucy said absentmindedly as she sat down on the ground; to which the parrot responded, 'Definitely not. I wish you wouldn’t bring up that old tale. It was completely untrue. I never put a kettle on, and I never will.'
Why should I describe to you the adventure of camping at an oasis in a desert? You must all have done it many times; or if you have not done it, you have read about it. You know all about the well and the palm trees and the dates and things. They had cocoa for supper. It was great fun, and they slept soundly and awoke in the morning with a heart for any fate, as a respectable poet puts it.
Why should I tell you about the adventure of camping at an oasis in the desert? You’ve probably done it many times, or if you haven’t, you’ve read about it. You know all about the well, the palm trees, the dates, and all that. They had cocoa for dinner. It was a lot of fun, and they slept well and woke up in the morning ready for anything, as a good poet puts it.
The next day was just the same as the first, only instead of going through fresh green fields, the way lay through dry yellow desert. And again the children slept, and again the camel chose an oasis with remarkable taste and judgment. But the second night was not at all the same as the first. For in the middle of it the parrot awakened Philip by biting his ear, and[173] then hopping to a safe distance from his awakening fists and crying out, 'Make up the camp fire—look alive. It's lions.' The dogs were whining and barking, and Brenda was earnestly trying to climb a palm tree. Max faced the danger, it is true, but he seemed to have no real love of sport.
The next day was just like the first, except instead of walking through fresh green fields, the path led through dry yellow desert. Again, the kids slept, and again, the camel picked an oasis with great taste and judgment. But the second night was completely different from the first. In the middle of it, the parrot woke Philip by biting his ear, and then hopped to a safe distance from his waking fists, shouting, 'Start the campfire—hurry up. It's lions.' The dogs were whining and barking, and Brenda was desperately trying to climb a palm tree. Max faced the danger, it's true, but he didn't seem to really enjoy the thrill.
Philip sprang up and heaped dead palm scales and leaves on the dying fire. It blazed up and something moved beyond the bushes. Philip wondered whether those pairs of shining things, like strayed stars, that he saw in the darkness, could really be the eyes of lions.
Philip jumped up and piled dead palm fronds and leaves onto the dying fire. It flared up, and something shifted beyond the bushes. Philip wondered if those pairs of glowing things, like lost stars, that he saw in the darkness, could actually be the eyes of lions.
'What a nuisance these lions are to be sure,' said the parrot. 'No, they won't come near us while the fire's burning, but really, they ought to be put down by law.'
'What a pain these lions are, for sure,' said the parrot. 'They won’t come close while the fire is burning, but honestly, they should be controlled by law.'
'Why doesn't somebody kill them?' Lucy asked. She had wakened when Philip did, and, after a meditative minute, had helped with the palm scales and things.
'Why doesn't someone just kill them?' Lucy asked. She had woken up when Philip did, and after thinking about it for a minute, she helped with the palm scales and other things.
'It's not so easy,' said the parrot; 'nobody knows how to do it. How would you kill a lion?'
'It's not that simple,' said the parrot; 'nobody knows how to do it. How would you kill a lion?'
'I don't know,' said Philip; but Lucy said, 'Are they Noah's Ark lions?'
'I don't know,' said Philip; but Lucy asked, 'Are those the lions from Noah's Ark?'
'Of course they are,' said Polly; 'all the books with lions in them are kept shut up.'[174]
'Of course they are,' said Polly; 'all the books with lions in them are kept closed.'[174]
'I know how you could kill Noah's Ark lions if you could catch them,' Lucy said.
"I know how you could kill the lions from Noah's Ark if you could catch them," Lucy said.
'It's easy enough to catch them,' said Polly; 'an hour after dawn they go to sleep, but it's unsportsmanlike to kill game when it's asleep.'
'It's pretty easy to catch them,' said Polly; 'an hour after dawn they go to sleep, but it's not fair to kill game when it's asleep.'
'I'm going to think, if you don't mind,' Lucy announced, and sat down very near the fire. 'It's just the opposite of the dragon,' she said after a minute. The parrot nodded and there was a long silence. Then suddenly Lucy jumped up.
"I'm going to think, if that's okay," Lucy said, and sat down close to the fire. "It's the complete opposite of the dragon," she added after a moment. The parrot nodded, and there was a long silence. Then suddenly, Lucy jumped up.
'I know,' she cried, 'oh—I really do know. And it won't hurt them either. I don't a bit mind killing things, but I do hate hurting them. There's plenty of rope, I know.'
'I know,' she exclaimed, 'oh—I really do know. And it won't hurt them either. I don't mind killing things at all, but I really hate hurting them. There's plenty of rope, I know.'
There was.
There is.
'Then when it's dawn we'll tie them up and then you'll see.'
'Then when dawn arrives, we'll tie them up, and you'll see.'
'I think you might tell me,' said Philip, injured.
'I think you might tell me,' said Philip, hurt.
'No—they may understand what we say. Polly does.'
'No—they might understand what we’re saying. Polly does.'
Philip made a natural suggestion. But Lucy replied that it was not manners to whisper, and the parrot said that it should think not indeed.
Philip made a casual suggestion. But Lucy responded that it wasn't polite to whisper, and the parrot added that it should definitely not think so.
So, sitting by the fire, all faces turned to where those strange twin stars shone and those strange hidden movements and rustlings[175] stirred, the expedition waited for the dawn. Brenda had given up the tree-climbing idea, and was cuddling up as close to Lucy as possible. The camel, who had been trembling with fear all the while, tried to cuddle up to Philip, which would have been easier if it had been a smaller kind instead of being, as it was, what Mr. Noah's son, the Universal Provider, had called, 'an out size in camels.'
So, sitting by the fire, everyone was looking at those weird twin stars shining and the strange movements and rustlings[175] that stirred nearby, the group waited for dawn. Brenda had given up on climbing the tree and was snuggling up as close to Lucy as she could. The camel, who had been shaking with fear the whole time, tried to get closer to Philip, which would have been easier if it was a smaller breed instead of being, as Mr. Noah's son, the Universal Provider, called it, 'an oversized camel.'
And presently dawn came, not slow and silvery as dawns come here, but sudden and red, with strong level lights and the shadows of the palm trees stretching all across the desert.
And soon dawn arrived, not slow and silvery like it does here, but sudden and red, with bright, even lights and the shadows of the palm trees stretching across the desert.
In broad daylight it did not seem so hard to have to go and look for the lions. They all went—even the camel pulled himself together to join the lion-hunt, and Brenda herself decided to come rather than be left alone.
In broad daylight, it didn’t seem so hard to go look for the lions. They all went—even the camel managed to pull himself together to join the lion hunt, and Brenda herself decided to come along rather than be left alone.
The lions were easily found. There were only two of them, of course, and they were lying close together, each on its tawny side on the sandy desert at the edge of the oasis.
The lions were easy to spot. There were only two of them, of course, and they were lying close together, each on their tawny side on the sandy desert at the edge of the oasis.
Very gently the ropes, with slip knots, were fitted over their heads, and the other end of the rope passed round a palm tree. Other ropes round the trees were passed round what would have been the waists of the lions if lions had such things as waists.[176]
Very gently, the ropes with slip knots were placed over their heads, and the other end of the rope was wrapped around a palm tree. Additional ropes around the trees were secured where the waists of the lions would be if they actually had waists.[176]
'Now!' whispered Lucy, and at once all four ropes were pulled tight. The lions struggled, but only in their sleep. And soon they were still. Then with more and more ropes their legs and tails were made fast.
'Now!' whispered Lucy, and immediately all four ropes were pulled tight. The lions struggled, but only in their sleep. Soon they were still. Then, with more and more ropes, their legs and tails were secured.
'And that's all right,' said Lucy, rather out of breath. 'Where's Polly?'
'And that's okay,' said Lucy, a bit breathless. 'Where's Polly?'
'Here,' replied that bird from a neighbouring bush. 'I thought I should only be in the way if I kept close to you. But I longed to lend a claw in such good work. Can I help now?'
'Here,' replied that bird from a nearby bush. 'I thought I would just get in the way if I stayed too close to you. But I really wanted to lend a hand in such good work. Can I help now?'
'Will you please explain to the dogs?' said Lucy. 'It's their turn now. The only way I know to kill Noah's Ark lions is to lick the paint off and break their legs. And if the dogs lick all the paint off their legs they won't feel it when we break them.'
'Can you explain it to the dogs?' Lucy said. 'It's their turn now. The only way I know to take down Noah's Ark lions is to lick the paint off and break their legs. And if the dogs lick all the paint off their legs, they won't feel it when we break them.'
Polly hastened to explain to the dogs, and then turned again to Lucy.
Polly quickly explained to the dogs and then turned back to Lucy.
'They asked if you're sure the ropes will hold, and I've told them of course. So now they're going to begin. I only hope the paint won't make them ill.'
'They asked if you're sure the ropes will hold, and I've told them, of course. So now they're going to start. I just hope the paint won't make them sick.'

'It never did me,' said Lucy. 'I sucked the dove quite clean one Sunday, and it wasn't half bad. Tasted of sugar a little and eucalyptus oil like they give you when you've got a cold. Tell them that, Polly.'[177]
'It never did for me,' said Lucy. 'I cleaned the dove completely one Sunday, and it was actually pretty good. It had a bit of a sugar taste and some eucalyptus oil like what they give you when you have a cold. You should tell them that, Polly.'[177]
Polly did, and added, 'I will recite poetry to them to hearten them to their task.'
Polly did, and added, 'I will read poetry to them to motivate them for their task.'
'Do,' said Philip heartily, 'it may make them hurry up. But perhaps you'd better tell them that we shall pinch their tails if they happen to go to sleep.'
"Do," Philip said enthusiastically, "that might make them move faster. But maybe you should let them know that we'll grab their tails if they fall asleep."
Then the children had a cocoa-and-date breakfast. (All expeditions seem to live mostly on cocoa, and when they come back they often write to the cocoa makers to say how good it was and they don't know what they would have done without it.) And the noble and devoted dogs licked and licked and licked, and the paint began to come off the lions' legs like anything. It was heavy work turning the lions over so as to get at the other or unlicked side, but the expedition worked with a will, and the lions resisted but feebly, being still asleep, and, besides, weak from loss of paint. And the dogs had a drink given them and were patted and praised, and set to work again. And they licked and licked for hours and hours. And in the end all the paint was off the lions' legs, and Philip chopped them off with the explorer's axe which that experienced Provider, Mr. Noah's son, had thoughtfully included in the outfit of the expedition. And as he chopped the chips flew, and Lucy picked one up, and it was wood, just wood and nothing[178] else, though when they had tied it up it had been real writhing resisting lion-leg and no mistake. And when all the legs were chopped off, Philip put his hand on a lion body, and that was wood too. So the lions were dead indeed.
Then the kids had a cocoa-and-date breakfast. (All expeditions seem to mostly survive on cocoa, and when they return, they often write to the cocoa makers to say how great it was and how they don’t know what they would have done without it.) The noble and devoted dogs licked and licked, and the paint started coming off the lions’ legs like crazy. It was hard work flipping the lions over to get to the other side that hadn’t been licked, but the team put in the effort, and the lions put up only a weak resistance, still asleep and, besides, weak from losing paint. The dogs were given water, patted, and praised, then sent back to work. They licked and licked for hours. By the end, all the paint was gone from the lions’ legs, and Philip chopped them off with the explorer’s axe that the thoughtful Provider, Mr. Noah’s son, had included in the expedition gear. As he chopped, the chips flew, and Lucy picked one up. It was wood, just wood and nothing[178] else, even though when they had tied it up, it had been real writhing lion-leg for sure. When all the legs were chopped off, Philip touched a lion body, and that was wood too. So the lions were definitely dead.
'It seems a pity,' he said. 'Lions are such jolly beasts when they are alive.'
"It’s a shame," he said. "Lions are such cheerful animals when they're alive."
'I never cared for lions myself,' said Polly; and Lucy said, 'Never mind, Phil. It didn't hurt them anyway.'
'I never liked lions myself,' Polly said; and Lucy replied, 'Don’t worry, Phil. It didn’t hurt them anyway.'
And that was the first time she ever called him Phil.
And that was the first time she ever called him Phil.
'All right, Lu,' said Philip. 'It was jolly clever of you to think of it anyhow.'
'All right, Lu,' said Philip. 'It was really smart of you to think of it, anyway.'
And that was the first time he ever called her Lu.
And that was the first time he ever called her Lu.
[179]They saw the straight pale line of the sea for a long time before they came to the place of the Dwellers by the Sea. For these people had built their castle down on the very edge of the sea, and the Pebbly Waste rose and rose to a mountain that hid their castle from the eyes of the camel-riders who were now drawing near to the scene of their next deed. The Pebbly Waste was all made of small slippery stones, and the children understood how horrid a horse would have found it. Even the camel went[181] very slowly, and the dogs no longer frisked and bounded, but went at a foot's pace with drooping ears and tails.
[179]They watched the straight, pale line of the sea for a long time before they reached the home of the Dwellers by the Sea. These people had built their castle right on the edge of the sea, and the Pebbly Waste rose higher and higher to a mountain that blocked their castle from the view of the camel-riders who were now approaching the scene of their next task. The Pebbly Waste was made up of small, slippery stones, and the children realized how awful it would have been for a horse to navigate it. Even the camel moved[181] very slowly, and the dogs had stopped playing and leaping, instead moving at a crawl with their ears and tails hanging low.
'I should call a halt, if I were you,' said Polly. 'We shall all be the better for a cup of cocoa. And besides——'
'I would stop if I were you,' Polly said. 'We will all feel better after a cup of cocoa. And besides——'
Polly refused to explain this dark hint and only added, 'Look out for surprises.'
Polly wouldn’t explain this ominous hint and just said, 'Be ready for surprises.'
'I thought,' said Philip, draining the last of his second mug of cocoa, 'I thought there were no birds in the desert except you, and you're more a person than a bird. But look there.'
'I thought,' said Philip, finishing the last of his second mug of cocoa, 'I thought there were no birds in the desert except you, and you're more of a person than a bird. But look over there.'
Far away across the desert a moving speck showed, high up in the blue air. It grew bigger and bigger, plainly coming towards the camp. It was as big as a moth now, now as big as a teacup, now as big as an eagle, and——
Far away across the desert, a moving speck appeared high in the blue sky. It got bigger and bigger, clearly approaching the camp. It was the size of a moth, then a teacup, then an eagle, and——
'But it's got four legs,' said Lucy.
'But it has four legs,' Lucy said.
'Yes,' said the parrot; 'it would have, you know. It is the Hippogriff.'
'Yes,' said the parrot, 'it would have, you know. It's the Hippogriff.'
It was indeed that magnificent wonder. Flying through the air with long sweeps of his great white wings, the Hippogriff drew nearer and nearer, bearing on his back—what?
It was truly a magnificent sight. Soaring through the sky with wide strokes of his large white wings, the Hippogriff drew closer and closer, carrying on his back—what?
'It's the Pretenderette,' cried Lucy, and at the same moment Philip said, 'It's that nasty motor thing.'
"It's the Pretenderette," Lucy shouted, and at the same time, Philip said, "It's that awful motor thing."
It was. The Hippogriff dropped from the[182] sky to the desert below as softly as a butterfly alighting on a flower, and stood there in all his gracious whiteness. And on his back was the veiled motor lady.
It was. The Hippogriff fell from the[182] sky to the desert below as gently as a butterfly landing on a flower, and stood there in all his elegant whiteness. And on his back was the veiled motor lady.
'So glad I've caught you up,' she said in that hateful voice of hers; 'now we can go on together.'
'I'm so glad I finally caught up to you,' she said in that annoying voice of hers; 'now we can move on together.'
'I don't see what you wanted to come at all for,' said Philip downrightly.
"I don't understand why you even bothered to come," Philip said bluntly.
'Oh, don't you?' she said, sitting up there on the Hippogriff with her horrid motor veil fluttering in the breeze from the now hidden sea. 'Why, of course, I have a right to be present at all experiments. There ought to be some responsible grown-up person to see that you really do what you're sure to say you've done.'
'Oh, don't you?' she said, sitting up there on the Hippogriff with her awful motor veil fluttering in the breeze from the now-hidden sea. 'Of course, I have a right to be present at all experiments. There should be some responsible adult to make sure that you actually do what you claim to have done.'
'Do you mean that we're liars?' Philip asked hotly.
"Are you saying we're liars?" Philip asked angrily.
'I don't mean to say anything about it,' the Pretenderette answered with an unpleasant giggle, 'but a grown-up person ought to be present.' She added something about a parcel of birds and children. And the parrot ruffled his feathers till he looked twice his proper size.
'I don’t want to say anything about it,' the Pretenderette replied with an annoying giggle, 'but an adult should be here.' She mentioned something about a bunch of birds and kids. The parrot fluffed up his feathers until he appeared double his actual size.
Philip said he didn't see it.
Philip said he didn't see it.
'Oh, but I do,' said the Pretenderette; 'if you fail, then it's my turn, and I might very likely succeed the minute after you'd failed.[183] So we'll all go on comfortably together. Won't that be nice?'
'Oh, but I do,' said the Pretenderette; 'if you fail, then it's my turn, and I could very likely succeed the moment after you've failed.[183] So we'll all go on comfortably together. Won't that be nice?'
A speechless despair seemed to have fallen on the party. Nobody spoke. The children looked blank, the dogs whined, the camel put on his haughtiest sneer, and the parrot fidgeted in his fluffed-out feather dress.
A silent despair seemed to have settled over the party. No one said a word. The kids looked confused, the dogs whined, the camel wore his most arrogant sneer, and the parrot fidgeted in his puffed-out feather outfit.
'Let's be starting,' said the motor lady. 'Gee-up, pony!' A shiver ran through every one present. That a Pretenderette should dare to speak so to a Hippogriff!
'Let's get going,' said the motor lady. 'Come on, pony!' A chill ran through everyone there. That a Pretenderette would dare to talk to a Hippogriff like that!
Suddenly the parrot spread its wings and flew to perch on Philip's shoulder. It whispered in his ear.
Suddenly, the parrot spread its wings and flew to land on Philip's shoulder. It whispered in his ear.
'Whispering is not manners, I know,' it said, 'but your own generous heart will excuse me. "Parcel of birds and children." Doesn't your blood boil?'
'Whispering isn't polite, I know,' it said, 'but your kind heart will forgive me. "A bunch of birds and kids." Doesn’t it make your blood boil?'
Philip thought it did.
Philip thought so.
'Well, then,' said the bird impatiently, 'what are we waiting for? You've only got to say the word and I'll take her back by the ear.'
'Well, then,' said the bird impatiently, 'what are we waiting for? You just have to say the word and I'll take her back by the ear.'
'I wish you would,' said Philip from the heart.
'I really wish you would,' said Philip sincerely.
'Nothing easier,' said the parrot, 'the miserable outsider! Intruding into our expedition! I advise you to await my return here. Or if I am not back by the morning[184] there will be no objection to your calling, about noon, on the Dwellers. I can rejoin you there. Good-bye.'
'Nothing easier,' said the parrot, 'the miserable outsider! Intruding into our expedition! I suggest you wait for me to come back here. If I’m not back by morning[184], then feel free to visit the Dwellers around noon. I’ll meet you there. Goodbye.'
It stroked his ear with a gentle and kindly beak and flew into the air and circled three times round the detested motor lady's head.
It gently tapped his ear with its kind beak, then took off into the air and circled three times around the hated motor lady's head.
'Get away,' she cried, flapping her hands furiously; 'call your silly Poll-parrot off, can't you?' And then she screamed, 'Oh! it's got hold of my ear!'
'Go away,' she yelled, waving her hands angrily; 'can’t you make your stupid parrot stop?' And then she screamed, 'Oh! it's biting my ear!'
'Oh, don't hurt her,' said Lucy.
'Oh, don't hurt her,' Lucy said.
'I will not hurt her;' the parrot let the ear go on purpose to say this, and the Pretenderette covered both ears with her hands. 'You person in the veil, I shall take hold again in a moment. And it will hurt you much less if the Hippogriff and I happen to be flying in the same direction. See? If I were you I should just say "Go back the way you came, please," to the Hippogriff, and then I shall hardly hurt you at all. Don't think of getting off. If you do, the dogs will have you. Keep your hands over your ears if you like. I know you can hear me well enough. Now I am going to take hold of you again. Keep your hands where they are. I'm not particular to an ear or so. A nose will do just as well.'
'I won't hurt her,' the parrot deliberately let the ear fall to say this, and the Pretenderette covered both ears with her hands. 'You person in the veil, I’ll grab hold again in a moment. It will hurt you much less if the Hippogriff and I are flying in the same direction. See? If I were you, I would just say, "Please go back the way you came," to the Hippogriff, and then I won’t hurt you at all. Don’t think about getting off. If you do, the dogs will get you. Keep your hands over your ears if you want. I know you can hear me well enough. Now I’m going to grab hold of you again. Keep your hands where they are. I don't mind losing an ear or two. A nose will work just as well.'
The person on the Hippogriff put both hands[185] to her nose. Instantly the parrot had her again by the ear.
The person on the Hippogriff put both hands[185] to her nose. Instantly, the parrot grabbed her by the ear again.
'Go back the way you came,' she cried; 'but I'll be even with you children yet.'
'Go back the way you came,' she shouted; 'but I'll get even with you kids yet.'
The Hippogriff did not move.
The Hippogriff stayed still.
'Let go my ear,' screamed the lady.
'Let go of my ear,' shouted the lady.
'You'll have to say please, you know,' said Philip; 'not to the bird, I don't mean that: that's no good. But to the Hippogriff.'
'You'll need to say please, you know,' Philip said; 'not to the bird, I don't mean that: that's pointless. But to the Hippogriff.'
'Please then,' said the lady in a burst of temper, and instantly the white wings parted and spread and the Hippogriff rose in the air. Polly let the ear go for the moment to say:
'Please then,' said the lady angrily, and immediately the white wings opened up and the Hippogriff took to the skies. Polly released the ear for a moment to say:
'I shan't hurt her so long as she behaves,' and then took hold again and his little grey wings and the big white wings of the Hippogriff went sailing away across the desert.
'I won't hurt her as long as she behaves,’ and then took hold again and his little grey wings and the big white wings of the Hippogriff went soaring away across the desert.
'What a treasure of a parrot?' said Philip. But Lucy said:
'What a treasure of a parrot!' said Philip. But Lucy replied:
'Who is that Pretenderette? Why is she so horrid to us when every one else is so nice?'
'Who is that fake girl? Why is she so awful to us when everyone else is so nice?'
'I don't know,' said Philip, 'hateful old thing.'
'I don't know,' Philip said, 'hateful old thing.'
'I can't help feeling as if I knew her quite well, if I could only remember who she is.'
'I can't shake the feeling that I know her really well, if only I could remember who she is.'
'Do you?' said Philip. 'I say, let's play noughts and crosses. I've got a notebook and a bit of pencil in my pocket. We might play till it's time to go to sleep.'[186]
'Do you?' said Philip. 'I mean, let's play tic-tac-toe. I've got a notebook and a pencil in my pocket. We could play until it's time to sleep.'[186]
So they played noughts and crosses on the Pebbly Waste, and behind them the parrot and the Hippogriff took away the tiresome one, and in front of them lay the high pebble ridge that was like a mountain, and beyond that was the unknown and the adventure and the Dwellers and the deed to be done.[187]
So they played tic-tac-toe on the Pebbly Waste, while behind them the parrot and the Hippogriff took care of the annoying one, and in front of them was the tall pebble ridge that looked like a mountain, beyond which lay the unknown, the adventure, the Dwellers, and the task to be accomplished.[187]
CHAPTER VII
THE DWELLERS BY THE SEA
You soon get used to things. It seemed quite natural and homelike to Philip to be wakened in bright early out-of-door's morning by the gentle beak of the parrot at his ear.
You quickly adapt to things. It felt completely natural and like home for Philip to be woken up in the bright, early morning outdoors by the gentle peck of the parrot at his ear.
'You got back all right then,' he said sleepily.
'You made it back okay then,' he said sleepily.
'It was rather a long journey,' said the parrot, 'but I thought it better to come back by wing. The Hippogriff offered to bring me; he is the soul of courteous gentleness. But he was tired too. The Pretenderette is in gaol for the moment, but I'm afraid she'll get out again; we're so unused to having prisoners, you see. And it's no use putting her on her honour, because——'
'It was quite a journey,' said the parrot, 'but I thought it would be better to fly back. The Hippogriff offered to give me a ride; he’s incredibly polite and kind. But he was tired too. The Pretenderette is in jail for now, but I'm worried she'll escape again; we're just not used to having prisoners, you know. And it's pointless to ask her to behave, because——'
'Because she hasn't any,' Philip finished.
'Because she doesn't have any,' Philip finished.
'I wouldn't say that,' said the parrot, 'of anybody. I'd only say we haven't come across it. What about breakfast?'[188]
'I wouldn't say that,' said the parrot, 'about anyone. I'd just say we haven't found it yet. How about breakfast?'[188]
'How meals do keep happening,' said Lucy, yawning; 'it seems only a few minutes since supper. And yet here we are, hungry again!'
'How meals just keep coming,' said Lucy, yawning; 'it feels like only a few minutes since dinner. And here we are, hungry again!'
'Ah!' said the parrot, 'that's what people always feel when they have to get their meals themselves!'
'Ah!' said the parrot, 'that's how people always feel when they have to get their own meals!'
When the camel and the dogs had been served with breakfast, the children and the parrot sat down to eat. And there were many questions to ask. The parrot answered some, and some it didn't answer.
When the camel and the dogs had their breakfast, the kids and the parrot sat down to eat. They had a lot of questions to ask. The parrot answered some of them, and some it didn’t.
'But there's one thing,' said Lucy, 'I do most awfully want to know. About the Hippogriff. How did it get out of the book?'
'But there's one thing,' said Lucy, 'I really want to know. About the Hippogriff. How did it escape from the book?'
'It's a long story,' said the parrot, 'so I'll tell it shortly. That's a very good rule. Tell short stories longly and long stories shortly. Many years ago, in repairing one of the buildings, the masons removed the supports of one of the books which are part of the architecture. The book fell. It fell open, and out came the Hippogriff. Then they saw something struggling under the next page and lifted it, and out came a megatherium. So they shut the book and built it into the wall again.'
'It's a long story,' said the parrot, 'so I'll keep it brief. That's a great principle. Tell short stories in detail and long stories quickly. Many years ago, while fixing one of the buildings, the masons took out the supports of one of the books that are part of the architecture. The book dropped. It opened up, and the Hippogriff came out. Then they noticed something moving under the next page, lifted it, and a megatherium appeared. So they closed the book and built it back into the wall.'
'But how did the megawhatsitsname and the Hippogriff come to be the proper size?'
'But how did the megawhatsitsname and the Hippogriff end up being the right size?'
'Ah! that's one of the eleven mysteries. Some sages suppose that the country gave itself[189] a sort of shake and everything settled down into the size it ought to be. I think myself that it's the air. The moment you breathe this enchanted air you become the right size. You did, you know.'
'Ah! that's one of the eleven mysteries. Some wise people think that the country gave itself[189] a kind of shake and everything settled into the size it was meant to be. I personally believe it's the air. The moment you breathe this magical air, you become the right size. You did, you know.'
'But why did they shut the book?'
'But why did they close the book?'
'It was a book of beasts. Who knows what might have come out next? A tiger perhaps. And ravening for its prey as likely as not.'
'It was a book of animals. Who knows what could have come out next? Maybe a tiger. And likely just as hungry for its prey.'
'I see,' said Philip; 'and of course beasts weren't really needed, because of there being all the Noah's Ark ones.'
'I see,' said Philip; 'and of course, animals weren't really needed, since there were already all the ones from Noah's Ark.'
'Yes,' said the parrot, 'so they shut the book.'
'Yes,' said the parrot, 'so they closed the book.'
'But the weather came out of books?'
'But the weather came out of books?'
'That was another book, a poetry book. It had only one cover, so everything that was on the last page got out naturally. We got a lot out of that page, rain and sun and sky and clouds, mountains, gardens, roses, lilies, flowers in general, "Blossoms of delight" they were called in the book and trees and the sea, and the desert and silver and iron—as much of all of them as anybody could possibly want. There are no limits to poets' imaginations, you know.'
'That was another book, a poetry book. It had only one cover, so everything on the last page naturally came out. We got so much from that page—rain, sun, sky, clouds, mountains, gardens, roses, lilies, flowers in general, "Blossoms of delight" as they were called in the book, trees, the sea, the desert, silver, and iron—everything anyone could ever want. Poets' imaginations have no limits, you know.'
'I see,' said Lucy, and took a large bite of cake. 'And where did you come from, Polly, dear?'[190]
'I understand,' said Lucy, taking a big bite of cake. 'So where did you come from, Polly, dear?'[190]
'I,' said the parrot modestly, 'came out of the same book as the Hippogriff. We were on the same page. My wings entitled me to associate with him, of course, but I have sometimes thought they just put me in as a contrast. My smallness, his greatness; my red and green, his white.'
'I,' said the parrot modestly, 'came from the same book as the Hippogriff. We were on the same page. My wings allowed me to hang out with him, of course, but I've sometimes wondered if they just included me to create a contrast. My smallness, his greatness; my red and green, his white.'
'I see,' said Lucy again, 'and please will you tell us——'
'I see,' Lucy said again, 'and could you please tell us——'
'Enough of this,' said the parrot; 'business before pleasure. You have begun the day with the pleasures of my conversation. You will have to work very hard to pay for this privilege.'
'Enough of this,' said the parrot; 'work before play. You started your day with the enjoyment of my conversation. You're going to have to work really hard to earn this privilege.'
So they washed up the breakfast things in warm water obligingly provided by the camel.
So they cleaned up the breakfast items in warm water generously supplied by the camel.
'And now,' said the parrot, 'we must pack up and go on our way to destroy the fear of the Dwellers by the Sea.'
'And now,' said the parrot, 'we need to pack up and head out to wipe out the fear of the Dwellers by the Sea.'
'I wonder,' Brenda said to Max in an undertone, 'I wonder whether it wouldn't be best for dear little dogs to lose themselves? We could turn up later, and be so very glad to be found.'
'I wonder,' Brenda said to Max quietly, 'I wonder if it wouldn't be better for sweet little dogs to get lost? We could show up later and be so very happy to be found.'
'But why?' Max asked.
'But why?' Max asked.
'I've noticed,' said Brenda, sidling up to him with eager affectionateness, 'that wherever there's fear there's something to be afraid of, even if it's only your fancy. It would be[191] dreadful for dear little dogs to be afraid, Max, wouldn't it? So undignified.'
"I've noticed," said Brenda, stepping closer to him with warm affection, "that wherever there’s fear, there’s always something to be afraid of, even if it’s just your imagination. It would be [191] awful for sweet little dogs to be scared, Max, wouldn’t it? So undignified."
'My dear,' said Max heavily, 'I could give seven noble reasons for being faithful to our master. But I will only give you one. There is nothing to eat in the desert, and nothing to drink.'
'My dear,' said Max seriously, 'I could list seven great reasons to stay loyal to our master. But I'll just give you one. There’s nothing to eat in the desert, and nothing to drink.'
'You always were so noble, dearest,' said Brenda; 'so different from poor little me. I've only my affectionate nature. I know I'm only a silly little thing.'
'You always were so noble, my dear,' said Brenda; 'so different from poor little me. I just have my affectionate nature. I know I'm just a silly little thing.'
So when the camel lurched forward and the parrot took wing, the dogs followed closely.
So when the camel stumbled forward and the parrot flew away, the dogs stayed right behind.
'Dear faithful things,' said Lucy. 'Brenda! Max! Nice dogs!'
'Dear loyal friends,' said Lucy. 'Brenda! Max! Good dogs!'
And the dogs politely responding, bounded enthusiastically.
And the dogs happily responded, bounding with excitement.
The journey was not long. Quite soon they found a sort of ravine or gully in the cliff, and a path that led through it. And then they were on the beach, very pebbly with small stones, and there was the home of the Dwellers by the Sea; and beyond it, broad and blue and beautiful, the sea by which they dwelt.
The journey wasn’t long. Before long, they discovered a kind of ravine or gully in the cliff, and a path that went through it. Soon, they were on the beach, which was very pebbly with small stones, and there was the home of the Dwellers by the Sea; and beyond it, wide, blue, and beautiful, was the sea where they lived.
The Dwelling seemed to be a sort of town of rounded buildings more like lime-kilns than anything else, with arched doors leading to dark insides. They were all built of tiny stones, such as lay on the beach. Beyond the[192] huts or houses towered the castle, a vast rough structure with towers and arches and buttresses and bastions and glacis and bridges and a great moat all round it.
The Dwelling looked like a town made up of rounded buildings that resembled lime kilns more than anything else, with arched doors leading into dark interiors. They were all constructed from small stones, similar to those found on the beach. Beyond the[192] huts or houses, the castle rose up, a massive rough structure featuring towers, arches, buttresses, bastions, glacis, bridges, and a large moat surrounding it.
'But I never built a city like that, did you?' Lucy asked as they drew near.
'But I've never built a city like that, have you?' Lucy asked as they got closer.
'No,' Philip answered; 'at least—do you know, I do believe it's the sand castle Helen and I built last summer at Dymchurch. And those huts are the moulds I made of my pail—with the edges worn off, you know.'
'No,' Philip replied; 'at least—do you know, I really think it's the sandcastle Helen and I built last summer at Dymchurch. And those huts are the molds I made with my bucket—with the edges worn down, you know.'
Towards the castle the travellers advanced, the camel lurching like a boat on a rough sea, and the dogs going with cat-like delicacy over the stones. They skirted large pools and tall rocks seaweed covered. Along a road broad enough for twelve chariots to have driven on it abreast, slowly they came to the great gate of the castle. And as they got nearer, they saw at every window heads leaning out; every battlement, every terrace, was crowded with figures. And when they were quite near, by throwing their heads very far back, so that their necks felt quite stiff for quite a long time afterwards, the children could see that all those people seemed quite young, and seemed to have very odd and delightful clothes—just a garment from shoulder to knee made, as it seemed, of dark fur.[193]
The travelers moved towards the castle, the camel swaying like a boat on choppy water, and the dogs navigating the stones with cat-like grace. They passed large pools and tall rocks covered in seaweed. Together, they approached the grand gate of the castle along a path wide enough for twelve chariots to drive side by side. As they got closer, they noticed heads leaning out from every window; every battlement and terrace was filled with people. When they were right up close, the children had to tilt their heads back so far that their necks felt stiff for a while afterward, and they saw that everyone looked quite young and wore strange but charming clothes—basically a garment that covered them from shoulder to knee, seemingly made of dark fur.[193]

'What lots of them there are,' said Philip; 'where did they come from?'
'Wow, there are so many of them,' Philip said; 'where did they come from?'
'Out of a book,' said the parrot; 'but the authorities were very prompt that time. Only a line and a half got out.
'Out of a book,' said the parrot; 'but the authorities were really quick this time. Only a line and a half got out.
'Happy troops |
Of kind islanders. |
Those are the islanders.'
Those belong to the islanders.
'Then why,' asked Philip naturally, 'aren't they on an island?'
'Then why,' Philip asked naturally, 'aren't they on an island?'
'There's only one island, and no one is allowed on that except two people who never go there. But the islanders are happy even if they don't live on an island—always happy, except for the great fear.'
'There's only one island, and only two people are allowed on it, but they never go there. However, the islanders are happy even if they don't live on an island—always happy, except for their deep fear.'
Here the travellers began to cross one of the bridges across the moat, the bridge, in fact, which led to the biggest arch of all. It was a very rough arch, like the entrance to a cave.
Here the travelers started to cross one of the bridges over the moat, the bridge, in fact, that led to the biggest arch of all. It was a very rough arch, like the entrance to a cave.
And from out its dark mouth came a little crowd of people.
And from its dark entrance came a small group of people.
'They're savages,' said Lucy, shrinking till she seemed only an extra hump on the camel's back.
"They're savages," Lucy said, shrinking down until she looked like just an extra bump on the camel's back.
They were indeed of a dark complexion, sunburnt in fact, but their faces were handsome and kindly. They waved friendly hands and smiled in the most agreeable and welcoming way.[196]
They had a dark complexion, actually sunburned, but their faces were attractive and warm. They waved friendly hands and smiled in a really nice and welcoming way.[196]
The tallest islander stepped out from the crowd. He was about as big as Philip.
The tallest islander stepped out from the crowd. He was about the same size as Philip.
'They're not savages,' said Philip; 'don't be a donkey. They're just children.'
'They're not wild animals,' said Philip; 'don't be foolish. They're just kids.'
'Hush!' said the parrot; 'the Lord High Islander is now about to begin the state address of welcome!'
'Hush!' said the parrot; 'the Lord High Islander is about to start the official welcome address!'
He was. And this was the address.
He was. And this was the address.
'How jolly of you to come. Do get down off that camel and come indoors and have some grub. Jim, you might take that camel round to the stable and rub him down a bit. You'd like to keep the dogs with you, of course. And what about the parrot?'
'How nice of you to come. Please get off that camel and come inside for some food. Jim, why don’t you take that camel to the stable and give him a good rub down? You’ll want to keep the dogs with you, of course. And what about the parrot?'
'Thanks awfully,' Philip responded, and slid off the camel, followed by Lucy; 'the parrot will make his own mind up—he always does.'
'Thanks a lot,' Philip replied, getting off the camel, with Lucy following him; 'the parrot will decide for himself—he always does.'
They all trooped into the hall of the castle which was more like a cave than a hall and very dark, for the windows were little and high up. As Lucy's eyes got used to the light she perceived that the clothes of the islanders were not of skins but of seaweed.
They all walked into the castle hall, which felt more like a cave than a hall and was really dark because the windows were small and high up. As Lucy's eyes adjusted to the light, she noticed that the islanders' clothes were made of seaweed, not animal skins.
'I asked you in,' said the Lord High Islander, a jolly-looking boy of about Philip's age, 'out of politeness. But really it isn't dinner time, and the meet is in half an hour. So, unless you're really hungry——?'
'I invited you in,' said the Lord High Islander, a cheerful-looking boy about Philip's age, 'just to be polite. But honestly, it's not dinner time, and the meet is in half an hour. So, unless you're actually hungry——?'
'You hunt, of course?' the Lord High Islander said; 'it's really the only sport we get here, except fishing. Of course we play games and all that. I do hope you won't be dull.'
'You hunt, right?' the Lord High Islander said; 'it's really the only sport we have here, besides fishing. Of course, we play games and stuff. I really hope you won't be boring.'
'We came here on business,' the parrot remarked—and the happy islanders crowded round to see him, remarking—'these are Philip and Lucy, claimants to the Deliverership. They are doing their deeds, you know,' the parrot ended.
'We came here for business,' the parrot said—and the cheerful islanders gathered around to look at him, commenting—'these are Philip and Lucy, claiming the Deliverership. They’re doing their thing, you know,' the parrot finished.
Lucy whispered, 'It's really Philip who is the claimant, not me; only the parrot's so polite.'
Lucy whispered, 'It's actually Philip who is the claimant, not me; the parrot is just being polite.'
The Lord High Islander frowned. 'We can talk about that afterwards,' he said; 'it's a pity to waste time now.'
The Lord High Islander frowned. "We can discuss that later," he said; "it's a shame to waste time on it now."
'What do you hunt?' Philip asked.
'What are you hunting?' Philip asked.
'All the different kinds of graibeeste and the vertoblancs; and the blugraiwee, when we can find him,' said the Lord High Islander. 'But he's very scarce. Pinkuggers are more common, and much bigger, of course. Well, you'll soon see. If your camel's not quite fresh I can mount you both. What kind of animal do you prefer?'
'All the different types of graibeeste and the vertoblancs; and the blugraiwee, when we can find him,' said the Lord High Islander. 'But he's really hard to find. Pinkuggers are more common, and of course, much larger. Well, you’ll see soon enough. If your camel isn’t quite rested, I can ride with you both. What kind of animal do you prefer?'
'What do you ride?' Philip asked.
'What do you ride?' Philip asked.
It appeared that the Lord High Islander rode a giraffe, and Philip longed to ride another.[198] But Lucy said she would rather ride what she was used to, thank you.
It seemed like the Lord High Islander was riding a giraffe, and Philip wished he could ride one too. [198] But Lucy said she'd prefer to stick with what she was comfortable with, thanks.
When they got out into the courtyard of the castle, they found it full of a crowd of animals, any of which you may find in the Zoo, or in your old Noah's ark if it was a sufficiently expensive one to begin with, and if you have not broken or lost too many of the inhabitants. Each animal had its rider and the party rode out on to the beach.
When they stepped into the castle courtyard, they discovered it packed with a bunch of animals that you could see at the zoo or in an expensive old Noah's ark, assuming you hadn't broken or lost too many of the animals. Each animal had its rider, and the group headed out to the beach.
'What is it they hunt?' Philip asked the parrot, who had perched on his shoulder.
'What is it that they hunt?' Philip asked the parrot, which was sitting on his shoulder.
'All the little animals in the Noah's ark that haven't any names,' the parrot told him. 'All those are considered fair game. Hullo! blugraiwee!' it shouted, as a little grey beast with blue spots started from the shelter of a rock and made for the cover of a patch of giant seaweed. Then all sorts of little animals got up and scurried off into places of security.
'All the little animals in Noah's Ark that don’t have names,' the parrot said to him. 'All of them are considered fair game. Hey! blugraiwee!' it shouted, as a small gray creature with blue spots dashed out from behind a rock and ran for the safety of a patch of giant seaweed. Then all kinds of little animals got up and hurried off to find secure hiding spots.
'There goes a vertoblanc,' said the parrot, pointing to a bright green animal of uncertain shape, whose breast and paws were white, 'and there's a graibeeste.'
'There goes a vertoblanc,' said the parrot, pointing to a bright green animal of uncertain shape, whose chest and paws were white, 'and there’s a graibeeste.'
The graibeeste was about as big as a fox, and had rabbit's ears and the unusual distinction of a tail coming out of his back just half-way between one end of him and the other. But there are graibeestes of all sorts and shapes.[199]
The graibeeste was about the size of a fox, with rabbit-like ears and a unique tail that sprouted from its back right in the middle. However, graibeestes come in various shapes and sizes.[199]

You know when people are making the animals for Noah's arks they make the big ones first, elephants and lions and tigers and so on, and paint them as nearly as they can the right colours. Then they get weary of copying nature and begin to paint the animals pink and green and chocolate colour, which in nature is not the case. These are the chockmunks, and vertoblancs and the pinkuggers. And presently the makers get sick of the whole business and make the animals any sort of shape and paint them all one grey—these are the graibeestes. And at the very end a guilty feeling of having been slackers comes over the makers of the Noah's arks, and they paint blue spots on the last and littlest of the graibeestes to ease their consciences. This is the blugraiwee.
You know how when people create animals for Noah's arks, they start with the big ones like elephants, lions, and tigers, trying to paint them as closely as possible to their real colors? Then they get tired of copying nature and start painting the animals in pink, green, and chocolate colors, which doesn't happen in real life. These are the chockmunks, vertoblancs, and pinkuggers. Eventually, the creators get fed up with the whole thing and make the animals any random shape, painting them all one color—this is the graibeestes. By the end, a guilty feeling about slacking off hits the creators of the Noah's arks, so they add blue spots on the last and smallest of the graibeestes to ease their consciences. This is the blugraiwee.
'Tally Ho! Hark forrad! Yoicks!' were some of the observations now to be heard on every side as the hunt swept on, the blugraiwee well ahead. Dogs yapped, animals galloped, riders shouted, the sun shone, the sea sparkled, and far ahead the blugraiwee ran, extended to his full length like a grey straight line. He was killed five miles from the castle after a splendid run. And when a pinkugger had been secured and half a dozen graibeeste, the hunt rode slowly home.[202]
"Tally Ho! Look out ahead! Yoicks!" were some of the exclamations heard all around as the hunt continued, with the blugraiwee far out in front. Dogs barked, animals raced, riders yelled, the sun shone, the sea sparkled, and ahead, the blugraiwee dashed away, stretched out like a straight grey line. He was caught five miles from the castle after an exciting chase. Once a pinkugger was secured along with half a dozen graibeeste, the hunt slowly made its way home.[202]
'We only hunt to kill and we only kill for food,' the Lord High Islander said.
'We only hunt to kill, and we only kill for food,' the Lord High Islander said.
'But,' said Philip, 'I thought Noah's ark animals turned into wood when they were dead?'
'But,' said Philip, 'I thought the animals on Noah's ark turned into wood when they died?'
'Not if you kill for food. The intention makes all the difference. I had a plum-cake intention when we put up the blugraiwee, the pinkugger I made a bread and butter intention about, and the graibeestes I intended for rice pudding and prunes and toffee and ices and all sorts of odd things. So, of course, when we come to cut them up they'll be what I intended.'
'Not if you're killing for food. The intention is what really matters. I had a plum cake intention when we set up the blugraiwee, the pinkugger I had a bread and butter intention about, and the graibeestes I meant for rice pudding, prunes, toffee, and all kinds of other things. So, of course, when we get around to cutting them up, they'll be what I intended.'
'I see,' said Philip, jogging along on his camel. 'I say,' he added, 'you don't mind my asking—how is it you're all children here?'
'I get it,' said Philip, jogging along on his camel. 'Hey,' he added, 'I hope you don't mind me asking—why is it that you're all children here?'
'Well,' said the Lord High Islander, 'it's ancient history, so I don't suppose it's true. But they say that when the government had to make sure that we should always be happy troops of gentle islanders, they decided that the only way was for us to be children. And we do have the most ripping time. And we do our own hunting and cooking and wash up our own plates and things, and for heavy work we have the M.A.'s. They're men who've had to work at sums and history and things at College so hard that they want a holiday. So they come here and work for us, and if any of us do[203] want to learn anything, the M.A.'s are handy to have about the place. It pleases them to teach anything, poor things. They live in the huts. There's always a long list waiting for their turn. Oh yes, they wear the seaweed dress the same as we do. And they hunt on Tuesdays, Thursdays and Saturdays. They hunt big game, the fierce ambergris who is grey with a yellow stomach and the bigger graibeestes. Now we'll have dinner the minute we get in, and then we must talk about It.'
'Well,' said the Lord High Islander, 'it's old news, so I don't think it's true. But they say that when the government needed to ensure we remained happy troops of gentle islanders, they figured the only way was for us to stay children. And we really have a blast. We do our own hunting and cooking, and we clean our own plates and stuff, and for the heavy work, we have the M.A.'s. They're guys who had to study hard at College for sums and history and things, so they need a break. They come here and work for us, and if any of us do[203] want to learn anything, the M.A.'s are great to have around. It makes them happy to teach anything, poor things. They live in the huts. There's always a long list waiting for their turn. Oh yes, they wear the seaweed dress just like we do. And they hunt on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays. They go after big game, the fierce ambergris who's grey with a yellow belly and the bigger graibeestes. Now we'll have dinner as soon as we get in, and then we need to talk about It.'
The game was skinned and cut up in the courtyard, and the intentions of the Lord High Islander had certainly been carried out. For the blugraiwee was plum-cake, and the other animals just what was needed.
The game was butchered and prepared in the courtyard, and the plans of the Lord High Islander had definitely been fulfilled. The blugraiwee was fruitcake, and the other animals were just what was needed.
And after dinner the Lord High Islander took Lucy and Philip up on to the top of the highest tower, and the three lay in the sun eating toffee and gazing out over the sea at the faint distant blue of the island.
And after dinner, the Lord High Islander took Lucy and Philip up to the top of the highest tower, and the three of them lay in the sun, eating toffee and looking out over the sea at the faint distant blue of the island.
'The island where we aren't allowed to go,' as the Lord High Islander sadly pointed out.
'The island we're not allowed to go to,' the Lord High Islander pointed out sadly.
'Now,' said Lucy gently, 'you won't mind telling us what you're afraid of? Don't mind telling us. We're afraid too; we're afraid of all sorts of things quite often.'
'Now,' Lucy said softly, 'you don’t mind telling us what you’re afraid of, do you? Don’t hesitate to share. We are afraid too; we’re often scared of all kinds of things.'
'Speak for yourself,' said Philip, but not[204] unkindly. 'I'm not so jolly often afraid as you seem to think. Go ahead, my Lord.'
'Speak for yourself,' said Philip, but not[204] unkindly. 'I'm not as cheerful and often scared as you seem to think. Go ahead, my Lord.'
'You might as well call me Billy,' said the Lord High Islander; 'it's my name.'
'You might as well call me Billy,' said the Lord High Islander; 'it's my name.'
'Well, Billy, then. What is it you're afraid of?'
'Well, Billy, what are you afraid of?'
'I hate being afraid,' said Billy angrily. 'Of course I know no true boy is afraid of anything except doing wrong. One of the M.A.'s told me that. But the M.A.'s are afraid too.'
'I hate being scared,' Billy said angrily. 'Of course I know that no real boy is scared of anything except doing something wrong. One of the M.A.s told me that. But the M.A.s are scared too.'
'What of?' Lucy asked, glancing at the terrace below, where already the shadows were lengthening; 'it'll be getting dark soon. I'd much rather know what you're afraid of while it's daylight.'
'What about?' Lucy asked, looking down at the terrace, where the shadows were already getting longer. 'It'll be dark soon. I'd rather know what you're scared of while there's still daylight.'
'What we're afraid of,' said Billy abruptly, 'is the sea. Suppose a great wave came and washed away the castle, and the huts, and the M.A.'s and all of us?'
'What we're really afraid of,' Billy said suddenly, 'is the ocean. What if a huge wave came and wiped out the castle, the huts, the M.A.'s, and all of us?'
'But it never has, has it?' Lucy asked.
'But it never has, right?' Lucy asked.
'No, but everything must have a beginning. I know that's true, because another of the M.A.'s told it me.'
'No, but everything has to start somewhere. I know that’s true because another M.A. told me so.'
'But why don't you go and live somewhere inland?'
'But why don't you go and live somewhere further inland?'
'Because we couldn't live away from the sea. We're islanders, you know; we couldn't bear not to be near the sea. And we'd rather be afraid of it, than not have it to be afraid of.[205] But it upsets the government, because we ought to be happy troops of gentle islanders, and you can't be quite happy if you're afraid. That's why it's one of your deeds to take away our fear.'
'Because we couldn’t live away from the sea. We’re islanders, you know; we couldn’t stand not being near the ocean. And we’d rather be scared of it than not have it to be scared of.[205] But it frustrates the government, because we should be happy troops of easygoing islanders, and you can’t be truly happy if you’re scared. That’s why it’s your job to eliminate our fear.'
'It sounds jolly difficult,' said Philip; 'I shall have to think,' he added desperately. So he lay and thought with Max and Brenda asleep by his side and the parrot preening its bright feathers on the parapet of the tower, while Lucy and the Lord High Islander played cat's cradle with a long thread of seaweed.
'That sounds really tough,' said Philip; 'I’ll need to think about it,' he added in frustration. So he lay there, thinking with Max and Brenda asleep beside him and the parrot fluffing its colorful feathers on the tower's railing, while Lucy and the Lord High Islander played cat's cradle with a long strand of seaweed.
'It's supper time,' said Billy at last. 'Have you thought of anything?'
'It's dinner time,' Billy finally said. 'Have you come up with anything?'
'Not a single thing,' said Philip.
'Not a single thing,' Philip said.
'Well, don't swat over it any more,' said Billy; 'just stay with us and have a jolly time. You're sure to think of something. Or else Lucy will. We'll act charades to-night.'
'Well, don't stress about it anymore,' said Billy; 'just hang out with us and have a good time. You'll definitely think of something. If not, Lucy will. We'll do charades tonight.'
They did. The rest of the islanders were an extremely jolly lot, and all the M.A.'s came out of their huts to be audience. It was a charming evening, and ended up with hide-and-seek all over the castle.
They did. The rest of the islanders were a really cheerful bunch, and all the M.A.s came out of their huts to watch. It was a delightful evening, and it ended with a game of hide-and-seek all around the castle.
To wake next morning on a bed of soft, dry, sweet-smelling seaweed, and to know that the day was to be spent in having a good time with the jolliest set of children she had ever met, was delightful to Lucy. Philip's delight was[206] dashed by the knowledge that he must, sooner or later, think. But the day passed most agreeably. They all bathed in the rock pools, picked up shell-fish for dinner, played rounders in the afternoon, and in the evening danced to the music made by the M.A.'s who most of them carried flutes in their pockets, and who were all very flattered at being asked to play.
To wake up the next morning on a bed of soft, dry, sweet-smelling seaweed, and to know that the day would be spent having a great time with the happiest group of kids she had ever met, was wonderful for Lucy. Philip's excitement was[206] dampened by the awareness that he must, eventually, think. But the day went by really nicely. They all swam in the rock pools, collected shellfish for dinner, played rounders in the afternoon, and in the evening danced to the music from the M.A.'s, most of whom carried flutes in their pockets and were all very pleased to be asked to play.
So the pleasant days went on. Every morning Philip said to himself, 'Now to-day I really must think of something,' and every night he said, 'I really ought to have thought of something.' But he never could think of anything to take away the fear of the gentle islanders.
So the nice days continued. Every morning Philip told himself, 'Today I really have to come up with something,' and every night he thought, 'I should have come up with something.' But he could never think of anything to ease his fear of the gentle islanders.
It was on the sixth night that the storm came. The wind blew and the sea roared and the castle shook to its very foundations. And Philip, awakened by the noise and the shaking, sat up in bed and understood what the fear was that spoiled the happiness of the Dwellers by the Sea.
It was on the sixth night that the storm hit. The wind howled, the sea crashed, and the castle trembled at its core. Philip, woken by the noise and the shaking, sat up in bed and realized what the fear was that ruined the happiness of the Dwellers by the Sea.
'Suppose the sea did sweep us all away,' he said; 'and they haven't even got a boat.'
'What if the sea washed us all away?' he said. 'And they don’t even have a boat.'
And then, when he was quite far from expecting it, he did think of something. And he went on thinking about it so hard that he couldn't sleep any more.
And then, when he least expected it, an idea popped into his head. He thought about it so intensely that he couldn't sleep anymore.
And in the morning he said to the parrot:
And in the morning, he said to the parrot:
'I've thought of something. And I'm not[207] going to tell the others. But I can't do it all by myself. Do you think you could get Perrin for me?'
'I've thought of something. And I'm not[207] going to tell the others. But I can't do it all by myself. Do you think you could get Perrin for me?'
'I will try with pleasure,' replied the obliging bird, and flew off without further speech.
'I’ll be happy to help,' replied the friendly bird, and took off without saying anything more.
That afternoon, just as a picnic tea was ending, a great shadow fell on the party, and next moment the Hippogriff alighted with Mr. Perrin and the parrot on its back.
That afternoon, just as the picnic tea was wrapping up, a huge shadow fell over the gathering, and the next moment, the Hippogriff landed with Mr. Perrin and the parrot on its back.
'Oh, thank you,' said Philip, and led Mr. Perrin away and began to talk to him in whispers.
'Oh, thank you,' said Philip, and led Mr. Perrin away and started to talk to him in whispers.
'No, sir,' Mr. Perrin answered suddenly and aloud. 'I'm sorry, but I couldn't think of it.'
'No, sir,' Mr. Perrin replied abruptly and loudly. 'I'm sorry, but I can't think of it.'
'Don't you know how?' Philip asked.
"Don't you know how?" Philip asked.
'I know everything as is to be known in my trade,' said Mr. Perrin, 'but carpentry's one thing, and manners is another. Not but what I know manners too, which is why I won't be a party to no such a thing.'
"I know everything there is to know in my field," said Mr. Perrin, "but carpentry is one thing, and manners are another. Not that I don't know about manners too, which is why I won't be involved in something like that."
'But you don't understand,' said Philip, trying to keep up with Mr. Perrin's long strides. 'What I want to do is for you to build a Noah's ark on the top of the highest tower. Then when the sea's rough and the wind blows, all the Sea-Dwellers can just get into their ark and then they'll be quite safe whatever happens.'
'But you don't get it,' said Philip, trying to keep up with Mr. Perrin's long strides. 'What I want is for you to build a Noah's ark on top of the highest tower. Then when the sea is rough and the wind blows, all the Sea-Dwellers can just hop into their ark and be safe no matter what happens.'
'You said all that afore,' said Mr. Perrin, 'and I wonder at you, so I do.'[208]
'You said all that before,' said Mr. Perrin, 'and I really wonder about you.'[208]
'I thought it was such a good idea,' said poor Philip in gloom.
'I thought it was such a great idea,' said poor Philip, feeling down.
'Oh, the idea's all right,' said Mr. Perrin; 'there ain't nothing to complain of 'bout the idea.'
'Oh, the idea's good,' said Mr. Perrin; 'there's nothing to complain about regarding the idea.'
'Then what is wrong?' Philip asked impatiently.
'Then what’s wrong?' Philip asked impatiently.
'You've come to the wrong shop,' said Mr. Perrin slowly. 'I ain't the man to take away another chap's job, not if he was to be in the humblest way of business; but when it comes to slapping the government in the face, well, there, Master Pip, I wouldn't have thought it of you. It's as much as my place is worth.'
'You've come to the wrong shop,' Mr. Perrin said slowly. 'I'm not the kind of person to take away someone else's job, not even if it was the most modest business; but when it comes to disrespecting the government, well, there, Master Pip, I wouldn't have expected that from you. It's as much as my position is worth.'
'Look here,' said Philip, stopping short in despair, 'will you tell me straight out why you won't help me?'
"Listen," Philip said, halting in despair, "can you just tell me plainly why you won't help me?"
'I'm not a-going to go building arks, at my time of life,' said Mr. Perrin. 'Mr. Noah'd break his old heart, so he would, if I was to take on his job over his head.'
"I'm not going to start building arks at my age," said Mr. Perrin. "Mr. Noah would be heartbroken if I took over his job."
'Oh, you mean I ought to ask him?'
'Oh, you mean I should ask him?'
''Course you ought to ask him. I don't mind lending a hand under his directions, acting as foreman like, so as to make a good job of it. But it's him you must give your order to.'
"Of course, you should ask him. I don’t mind helping out under his instructions, acting like a foreman to ensure it’s done well. But you need to give your order to him."
The parrot and the Hippogriff between them managed to get Mr. Noah to the castle by noon of the next day.[209]
The parrot and the Hippogriff managed to get Mr. Noah to the castle by noon the next day.[209]
'Would you have minded,' Philip immediately asked him, 'if I'd had an ark built without asking you to do it?'
"Would you have cared," Philip instantly asked him, "if I had an ark built without asking you to do it?"
'Well,' said Mr. Noah mildly, 'I might have been a little hurt. I have had some experience, you know, my Lord.'
'Well,' Mr. Noah said calmly, 'I might have been a bit hurt. I have some experience, you know, my Lord.'
'Why do you call me that?' Philip asked.
'Why do you call me that?' Philip asked.
'Because you are, of course. Your deed of slaying the lions counts one to you, and by virtue of it you are now a Baron. I congratulate you, Lord Leo,' said Mr. Noah.
'Because you absolutely are. Your act of killing the lions counts as one for you, and because of that, you are now a Baron. Congrats, Lord Leo,' said Mr. Noah.
He approved of Philip's idea, and he and Perrin were soon busy making plans, calculating strains and selecting materials.
He liked Philip's idea, and he and Perrin quickly started making plans, calculating loads, and choosing materials.
Then Philip made a speech to the islanders and explained his idea. There was a great deal of cheering and shouting, and every one agreed that an ark on the topmost tower would meet a long-felt want, and that when once that ark was there, fear would for ever be a stranger to every gentle island heart.
Then Philip gave a speech to the islanders and shared his idea. There was a lot of cheering and shouting, and everyone agreed that an ark on the highest tower would fulfill a long-held desire, and that once that ark was there, fear would forever be unknown to every kind-hearted islander.
And now the great work of building began. Mr. Perrin kindly consented to act as foreman and set to work a whole army of workmen—the M.A.'s of course. And soon the sound of saw and hammer mingled with the plash of waves and cries of sea-birds, and gangs of stalwart M.A.'s in their seaweed tunics bent themselves to the task of shaping great timbers and[210] hoisting them to the top of the highest tower, where other gangs, under Mr. Noah's own eye, reared a scaffolding to support the ark while the building went on.
And now the big task of building began. Mr. Perrin kindly agreed to be the foreman and got a whole crew of workers started—the M.A.'s, of course. Soon, the sounds of sawing and hammering mixed with the splashing waves and calls of sea birds, as groups of strong M.A.'s in their seaweed outfits threw themselves into the job of shaping large timbers and[210] lifting them to the top of the tallest tower, where other groups, under Mr. Noah's watchful eye, set up scaffolding to support the ark while the construction continued.
The children were not allowed to help, but they loved looking on, and almost felt that, if they looked on earnestly enough, they must, in some strange mysterious way, be actually helping. You know the feeling, I daresay.
The kids weren't allowed to help, but they loved watching, and almost felt that if they watched closely enough, they must, in some strange mysterious way, be actually helping. You know that feeling, I’m sure.
The Hippogriff, who was stabled in the castle, flew up to wherever he was wanted, to assist in the hauling. Mr. Noah only had to whisper the magic word in his ear and up he flew. But what that magic word was the children did not know, though they asked often enough.
The Hippogriff, who was kept at the castle, flew wherever he was needed to help with the lifting. Mr. Noah just had to whisper the magic word in his ear, and up he soared. But the children didn’t know what that magic word was, even though they asked about it all the time.
And now at last the ark was finished, the scaffolding was removed, and there was the great Noah's ark, firmly planted on the topmost tower. It was a perfect example of the ark-builder's craft. Its boat part was painted a dull red, its sides and ends were blue with black windows, and its roof was bright scarlet, painted in lines to imitate tiles. No least detail was neglected. Even to the white bird painted on the roof, which you must have noticed in your own Noah's ark.
And now, finally, the ark was complete, the scaffolding was taken down, and there it was, the great Noah's ark, securely placed on the highest tower. It was a perfect demonstration of the builder's skill. The boat portion was painted a dull red, its sides and ends were blue with black windows, and its roof was bright scarlet, painted in lines to mimic tiles. No detail was overlooked. Even the white bird painted on the roof, which you must have seen in your own Noah's ark.

[211]A great festival was held, speeches were made, and every one who had lent a hand in[213] the building, even the humblest M.A., was crowned with a wreath of fresh pink and green seaweed. Songs were sung, and the laureate of the Sea-Dwellers, a young M.A. with pale blue eyes and no chin, recited an ode beginning—
[211]A huge festival took place, speeches were given, and everyone who had contributed to[213] the building, even the most modest M.A., was honored with a wreath of fresh pink and green seaweed. Songs were performed, and the poet of the Sea-Dwellers, a young M.A. with light blue eyes and a weak chin, recited an ode that started—
Now that we have our Noble Ark |
No more we tremble in the dark |
When the great seas and the winds cry out, |
For we are safe without a doubt. |
At undue risings of the tide |
Within our Ark we'll safely hide, |
And bless the names of those who thus |
Have built a painted Ark for us. |
There were three hundred and seventeen more lines, very much like these, and every one said it was wonderful, and the laureate was a genius, and how did he do it, and what brains, eh? and things like that.
There were three hundred and seventeen more lines just like these, and everyone said it was amazing, and the laureate was a genius, and how did he pull it off, and what talent, right? and stuff like that.
And Philip and Lucy had crowns too. The Lord High Islander made a vote of thanks to Philip, who modestly replied that it was nothing, really, and anybody could have done it. And a spirit of gladness spread about among the company so that every one was smiling and shaking hands with everybody else, and even the M.A.'s were making little polite old jokes, and slapping each other on the back and calling each other 'old chap,' which was[214] not at all their habit in ordinary life. The whole castle was decorated with garlands of pink and green seaweed like the wreaths that people were wearing, and the whole scene was the gayest and happiest you can imagine.
And Philip and Lucy had crowns too. The Lord High Islander thanked Philip, who humbly said it was really nothing and that anyone could have done it. A feeling of happiness spread among the group, and everyone was smiling and shaking hands with one another. Even the M.A.s were cracking little polite old jokes, giving each other friendly pats on the back, and calling each other 'old chap,' which wasn’t at all their usual behavior. The entire castle was decorated with garlands of pink and green seaweed like the wreaths people were wearing, and the whole scene was the brightest and happiest you could imagine.
And then the dreadful thing happened.
And then the terrible thing happened.
Philip and Lucy were standing in their seaweed tunics, for of course they had, since the first day, worn the costume of the country, on the platform in the courtyard. Mr. Noah had just said, 'Well, then, we will enjoy this enjoyable day to the very end and return to the city to-morrow,' when a shadow fell on the group. It was the Hippogriff, and on its back was—some one. Before any one could see who that some one was, the Hippogriff had flown low enough for that some one to catch Philip by his seaweed tunic and to swing him off his feet and on to the Hippogriff's back. Lucy screamed, Mr. Perrin said, 'Here, I say, none of that,' and Mr. Noah said, 'Dear me!' And they all reached out their hands to pull Philip back. But they were all too late.
Philip and Lucy were standing in their seaweed tunics because they had, of course, worn the local costume since day one, on the platform in the courtyard. Mr. Noah had just said, "Well, then, we will enjoy this lovely day to the very end and head back to the city tomorrow," when a shadow fell over the group. It was the Hippogriff, and there was someone on its back. Before anyone could see who it was, the Hippogriff swooped low enough for that person to grab Philip by his seaweed tunic and lift him off his feet onto the Hippogriff's back. Lucy screamed, Mr. Perrin shouted, "Hey, I say, none of that," and Mr. Noah exclaimed, "Goodness!" They all reached out their hands to pull Philip back, but they were all too late.
'I won't go. Put me down,' Philip shouted. They all heard that. And also they heard the answer of the person on the Hippogriff—the person who had snatched Philip on to its back.
'I’m not going. Put me down,' Philip shouted. They all heard that. And they also heard the reply from the person on the Hippogriff—the one who had grabbed Philip and pulled him onto its back.
'Oh, won't you, my Lord? We'll soon see about that,' the person said.[215]
'Oh, won't you, my Lord? We'll find out soon enough,' the person said.[215]
Three people there knew that voice, four counting Philip, six counting the dogs. The dogs barked and growled, Mr. Noah said 'Drop it;' and Lucy screamed, 'Oh no! oh no! it's that Pretenderette.' The parrot, with great presence of mind, flew up into the air and attacked the ear of the Pretenderette, for, as old books say, it was indeed that unprincipled character who had broken from prison and once more stolen the Hippogriff. But the Pretenderette was not to be caught twice by the same parrot. She was ready for the bird this time, and as it touched her ear she caught it in her motor veil which she must have loosened beforehand, and thrust it into a wicker cage that hung ready from the saddle of the Hippogriff who hovered on his wide white wings above the crowd of faces upturned.
Three people there recognized that voice, four if you count Philip, six if you include the dogs. The dogs barked and growled, Mr. Noah said, “Drop it,” and Lucy screamed, “Oh no! Oh no! It’s that Pretenderette.” The parrot, thinking quickly, flew up into the air and went for the Pretenderette's ear because, as the old books say, it really was that shameless character who had broken out of prison and stolen the Hippogriff again. But the Pretenderette wasn't going to get caught by the same parrot twice. She was prepared for the bird this time, and as it landed on her ear, she caught it in her motor veil, which she must have loosened beforehand, and shoved it into a wicker cage that was hanging ready from the saddle of the Hippogriff, who floated on his broad white wings above the crowd of upturned faces.
'Now we shall see her face,' Lucy thought, for she could not get rid of the feeling that if she could only see the Pretenderette's face she would recognise it. But the Pretenderette was too wily to look down unveiled. She turned her face up, and she must have whispered the magic word, for the Hippogriff rose in the air and began to fly away with incredible swiftness across the sea.
'Now we’ll finally see her face,' Lucy thought, because she couldn't shake the feeling that if she could just see the Pretenderette's face, she would recognize it. But the Pretenderette was too clever to look down without a veil. She turned her face up, and she must have whispered the magic word, because the Hippogriff soared into the air and started flying away at an incredible speed across the sea.
'Oh, what shall I do?' cried Lucy, wringing her hands. You have often heard of people[216] wringing their hands. Lucy, I assure you, really did wring hers. 'Oh! Mr. Noah, what will she do with him? Where will she take him? What shall I do? How can I find him again?'
'Oh, what am I going to do?' cried Lucy, twisting her hands. You have often heard of people[216] twisting their hands. Lucy, I promise you, really did twist hers. 'Oh! Mr. Noah, what will she do with him? Where will she take him? What should I do? How can I find him again?'
'I deeply regret, my dear child,' said Mr. Noah, 'that I find myself quite unable to answer any single one of your questions.'
'I really regret it, my dear child,' said Mr. Noah, 'but I find myself completely unable to answer any of your questions.'
'But can't I go after him?' Lucy persisted.
'But can’t I go after him?' Lucy asked.
'I am sorry to say,' said Mr. Noah, 'that we have no boats; the Pretenderette has stolen our one and only Hippogriff, and none of our camels can fly.'
"I'm sorry to say," Mr. Noah said, "we don't have any boats; the Pretenderette stole our only Hippogriff, and none of our camels can fly."
'But what can I do?' Lucy stamped her foot in her agony of impatience.
'But what can I do?' Lucy stamped her foot in her frustration.
'Nothing, my child,' Mr. Noah aggravatingly replied, 'except to go to bed and get a good night's rest. To-morrow we will return to the city and see what can be done. We must consult the oracle.'
'Nothing, my child,' Mr. Noah replied with irritation, 'except to go to bed and get some sleep. Tomorrow we will head back to the city and see what can be done. We need to consult the oracle.'
'But can't we go now,' said Lucy, crying.
'But can't we go now,' Lucy said, crying.
'No oracle is worth consulting till it's had its night's rest,' said Mr. Noah. 'It is a three days' journey. If we started now—see it is already dusk—we should arrive in the middle of the night. We will start early in the morning.'
'No oracle is worth consulting until it’s had a good night’s sleep,' said Mr. Noah. 'It’s a three-day journey. If we left now—look, it’s already getting dark—we would arrive in the middle of the night. We’ll leave early in the morning.'
But early in the morning there was no starting from the castle of the Dwellers by the Sea. There was indeed no one to start, and there was no castle to start from.[217]
But early in the morning, there was no one leaving from the castle of the Dwellers by the Sea. In fact, there was no one to leave, and there was no castle to leave from.[217]
A young blugraiwee, peeping out of its hole after a rather disturbed night to see whether any human beings were yet stirring or whether it might venture out in search of yellow periwinkles, which are its favourite food, started, pricked its spotted ears, looked again, and, disdaining the cover of the rocks, walked boldly out across the beach. For the beach was deserted. There was no one there. No Mr. Noah, no Lucy, no gentle islanders, no M.A.'s—and what is more there were no huts and there was no castle. All was smooth, plain, bare sea-combed beach.
A young blugraiwee peeked out of its hole after a pretty disturbed night to see if any humans were up or if it could venture out to search for yellow periwinkles, which are its favorite food. It jumped, perked up its spotted ears, looked again, and, ignoring the cover of the rocks, confidently walked out onto the beach. The beach was empty. There was no Mr. Noah, no Lucy, no friendly islanders, no M.A.s—and what's more, there were no huts and no castle. Everything was just a smooth, plain, bare, sea-combed beach.
For the sea had at last risen. The fear of the Dwellers had been justified. Whether the sea had been curious about the ark no one knows, no one will ever know. At any rate the sea had risen up and swept away from the beach every trace of the castle, the huts and the folk who had lived there.
For the sea had finally risen. The fear of the Dwellers had been proven right. Whether the sea had been curious about the ark, no one knows, and no one will ever know. In any case, the sea had risen up and washed away from the beach every trace of the castle, the huts, and the people who had lived there.
A bright parrot, with a streamer of motor veiling hanging to one claw, called suddenly from the clear air to the little blugraiwee.
A bright parrot, with a stream of motor veiling hanging from one claw, suddenly called out from the clear sky to the little blugraiwee.
'What's up?' the parrot asked; 'where's everything got to?'
'What's going on?' the parrot asked; 'where did everything go?'
'I don't know, I'm sure,' said the little blugraiwee; 'these human things are always coming and going. Have some periwinkles? They're very fine this morning after the storm,' it said.[218]
'I don't know, for sure,' said the little blugraiwee; 'these human beings are always coming and going. Want some periwinkles? They're really nice this morning after the storm,' it said.[218]
CHAPTER VIII
UPS AND DOWNS
We left Lucy in tears and Philip in the grasp of the hateful Pretenderette, who, seated on the Hippogriff, was bearing him away across the smooth blueness of the wide sea.
We left Lucy in tears and Philip in the clutches of the despised Pretenderette, who, sitting on the Hippogriff, was taking him away across the calm blue expanse of the ocean.
'Oh, Mr. Noah,' said Lucy, between sniffs and sobs, 'how can she! You did say the Hippogriff could only carry one!'
'Oh, Mr. Noah,' said Lucy, through her sniffles and sobs, 'how can she! You did say the Hippogriff could only carry one!'
'One ordinary human being,' said Mr. Noah gently; 'you forget that dear Philip is now an earl.'
'One ordinary person,' said Mr. Noah gently; 'you forget that dear Philip is now an earl.'
'But do you really think he's safe?' Lucy asked.
'But do you honestly think he's safe?' Lucy asked.
'Yes,' said Mr. Noah. 'And now, dear Lucy, no more questions. Since your arrival on our shores I have been gradually growing more accustomed to being questioned, but I still find it unpleasant and fatiguing. Desist, I entreat.'
'Yes,' said Mr. Noah. 'And now, dear Lucy, no more questions. Since you’ve arrived on our shores, I've been gradually getting used to being questioned, but I still find it uncomfortable and exhausting. Please stop, I beg you.'
So Lucy desisted and every one went to[219] bed, and, for crying is very tiring, to sleep. But not for long.
So Lucy stopped, and everyone went to[219] bed, and since crying is really exhausting, they went to sleep. But not for long.
Lucy was awakened in her bed of soft dry seaweed by the sound of the castle alarm bell, and by the blaring of trumpets and the shouting of many voices. A bright light shone in at the window of her room. She jumped up and ran to the window and leaned out. Below lay the great courtyard of the castle, a moving sea of people on which hundreds of torches seemed to float, and the sound of shouting rose in the air as foam rises in the wind.
Lucy was woken up in her comfy bed of soft, dry seaweed by the sound of the castle alarm bell, along with blaring trumpets and the shouts of many voices. A bright light streamed in through her window. She jumped up, ran to the window, and leaned out. Below was the vast castle courtyard, a sea of people moving around, with hundreds of torches flickering like they were floating, and the sound of shouting filled the air like foam blowing in the wind.
'The Fear! The Fear!' people were shouting. 'To the ark! to the ark!' And the black night that pressed round the castle was loud with the wild roar of waves and the shriek of a tumultuous wind.
'The Fear! The Fear!' people were shouting. 'To the ark! to the ark!' And the dark night surrounding the castle was filled with the fierce roar of waves and the scream of a chaotic wind.
Lucy ran to the door of her room. But suddenly she stopped.
Lucy rushed to her room's door. But then she suddenly halted.
'My clothes,' she said. And dressed herself hastily. For she perceived that her own petticoats and shoes were likely to have better wearing qualities than seaweed could possess, and if they were all going to take refuge in the ark, she felt she would rather have her own clothes on.
'My clothes,' she said. Then she quickly got dressed. She realized that her own petticoats and shoes were probably more durable than seaweed, and if they were all going to seek shelter in the ark, she'd prefer to be wearing her own clothes.
'Mr. Noah is sure to come for me,' she most sensibly told herself. 'And I'll get as many clothes on as I can.' Her own dress, of[220] course, had been left at Polistopolis, but the ballet dress would be better than the seaweed tunic. When she was dressed she ran into Philip's room and rolled his clothes into a little bundle and carried it under her arm as she ran down the stairs. Half-way down she met Mr. Noah coming up.
"Mr. Noah is definitely coming for me," she wisely reminded herself. "And I’ll put on as many clothes as I can." Her own dress, of[220] course, was left at Polistopolis, but the ballet dress would be better than the seaweed tunic. Once she was dressed, she dashed into Philip's room, rolled his clothes into a small bundle, and carried it under her arm as she hurried down the stairs. Halfway down, she ran into Mr. Noah coming up.
'Ah! you're ready,' he said; 'it is well. Do not be alarmed, my Lucy. The tide is rising but slowly. There will be time for every one to escape. All is in train, and the embarkation of the animals is even now in progress. There has been a little delay in sorting the beasts into pairs. But we are getting on. The Lord High Islander is showing remarkable qualities. All the big animals are on board; the pigs were being coaxed on as I came up. And the ant-eaters are having a late supper. Do not be alarmed.'
'Ah! You're ready,' he said; 'that's great. Don't worry, my Lucy. The tide is rising, but slowly. There’s plenty of time for everyone to escape. Everything is set, and we're currently loading the animals. There’s been a slight hold-up in pairing the animals, but we’re making progress. The Lord High Islander is showing impressive skills. All the large animals are on board; the pigs were being gently encouraged to board as I arrived. And the ant-eaters are having a late dinner. Don't be alarmed.'
'I can't help being alarmed,' said Lucy, slipping her free hand into Mr. Noah's, 'but I won't cry or be silly. Oh, I do wish Philip was here.'
"I can't help but feel worried," Lucy said, slipping her free hand into Mr. Noah's, "but I won't cry or act irrationally. Oh, I really wish Philip were here."
'Most unreasonable of girl children,' said Mr. Noah; 'we are in danger and you wish him to be here to share it?'
'Most unreasonable of young girls,' said Mr. Noah; 'we're in danger, and you want him here to experience it?'
'Oh, we are in danger, are we?' said Lucy quickly. 'I thought you said I wasn't to be alarmed.'[221]
'Oh, we are in danger, are we?' Lucy said quickly. 'I thought you said I shouldn't be worried.'[221]
'No more you are,' said Mr. Noah shortly; 'of course you're in danger. But there's me. And there's the ark. What more do you want?'
'You're no longer here,' said Mr. Noah bluntly; 'of course you're in danger. But there's me. And there's the ark. What else do you need?'
'Nothing,' Lucy answered in a very small voice, and the two made their way to a raised platform overlooking the long inclined road which led up to the tower on which the ark had been built. A long procession toiled slowly up it of animals in pairs, urged and goaded by the M.A.'s under the orders of the Lord High Islander.
'Nothing,' Lucy replied quietly, and the two of them walked to a raised platform that overlooked the long, sloping road leading up to the tower where the ark was built. A long line of animals trudged slowly up the path in pairs, pushed and prodded by the M.A.'s following the commands of the Lord High Islander.
The wild wind blew the flames of the torches out like golden streamers, and the sound of the waves was like thunder on the shore.
The wild wind extinguished the torch flames like golden ribbons, and the sound of the waves crashed like thunder on the shore.
Down below other M.A.'s were busy carrying bales tied up in seaweed. Seen from above the busy figures looked like ants when you kick into an ant-hill and the little ant people run this way and that way and every way about their little ant businesses.
Down below, other M.A.s were busy carrying bales wrapped in seaweed. Seen from above, the bustling figures looked like ants when you kick an anthill and the little ant people scurry this way and that, going about their little ant tasks.
The Lord High Islander came in pale and serious, with all the calm competence of Napoleon at a crisis.
The Lord High Islander walked in looking pale and serious, exuding the calm confidence of Napoleon in a critical moment.
'Sorry to have to worry you, sir,' he said to Mr. Noah, 'but of course your experience is invaluable just now. I can't remember what bears eat. Is it hay or meat?'
"Sorry to worry you, sir," he said to Mr. Noah, "but your experience is really helpful right now. I can't remember what bears eat. Is it hay or meat?"
'It's buns,' said Lucy. 'I beg your pardon,[222] Mr. Noah. Of course I ought to have waited for you to say.'
'It's buns,' said Lucy. 'I’m sorry, [222] Mr. Noah. I definitely should have waited for you to say.'
'In my ark,' said Mr. Noah, 'buns were unknown and bears were fed entirely on honey, the providing of which kept our pair of bees fully employed. But if you are sure bears like buns we must always be humane, dear Lucy, and study the natural taste of the animals in our charge.'
'In my ark,' said Mr. Noah, 'buns didn't exist and bears were fed only honey, which kept our two bees busy. But if you're certain bears like buns, we must always be kind, dear Lucy, and consider the natural preferences of the animals in our care.'
'They love them,' said Lucy.
"They love them," Lucy said.
'Buns and honey,' said the Lord Islander; 'and what about bats?'
'Buns and honey,' said the Lord Islander; 'and what about bats?'
'I don't know what bats eat,' said Mr. Noah; 'I believe it was settled after some discussion that they don't eat cats. But what they do eat is one of the eleven mysteries. You had better let the bats fast.'
'I don't know what bats eat,' said Mr. Noah; 'I think it was agreed after some discussion that they don't eat cats. But what they do eat is one of the eleven mysteries. You should probably let the bats fast.'
'They are, sir,' said the Lord High Islander.
'They are, sir,' said the Lord High Islander.
'And is all going well? Shall I come down and lend a personal eye?'
'Is everything going well? Should I come down and take a look myself?'
'I think I'm managing all right, sir,' said the Lord High Islander modestly. 'You see it's a great honour for me. The M.A.'s are carrying in the provisions, the boys are stowing them and also herding the beasts. They are very good workers, sir.'
'I think I'm doing just fine, sir,' said the Lord High Islander modestly. 'You see, it's a huge honor for me. The M.A.s are bringing in the supplies, the guys are packing them away, and they're also rounding up the animals. They're really good workers, sir.'
'Are you frightened?' Lucy whispered, as he turned to go back to his overseeing.[223]
"Are you scared?" Lucy whispered as he turned to head back to his supervising.[223]

'Not I,' said the Lord High Islander. 'Don't you understand that I've been promoted to be Lord Vice-Noah of Polistarchia? And of course the hearts of all Vice-Noahs are strangers to fear. But just think what a difficult thing Fear would have been to be a stranger to if you and Philip hadn't got us the ark!'
'Not me,' said the Lord High Islander. 'Don’t you get that I’ve been promoted to be Lord Vice-Noah of Polistarchia? And of course, all Vice-Noahs don’t know fear. But just think about how hard it would have been to be free from Fear if you and Philip hadn’t gotten us the ark!'
'It was Philip's doing,' said Lucy; 'oh, do you think he's all right?'
'It was Philip's fault,' said Lucy; 'oh, do you think he's okay?'
'I think his heart is a stranger to fear, naturally,' said the Lord High Islander, 'so he's certain to be all right.'
'I think he doesn't feel fear at all, naturally,' said the Lord High Islander, 'so he should be just fine.'
When the last of the animals had sniffed and snivelled its way into the ark—it was a porcupine with a cold in its head—the islanders, the M.A.'s, Lucy and Mr. Noah followed. And when every one was in, the door of the ark was shut from inside by an ingenious mechanical contrivance worked by a more than usually intelligent M.A.
When the last of the animals had snuffled and made its way into the ark—it was a porcupine with a stuffy nose—the islanders, the M.A.'s, Lucy, and Mr. Noah entered next. And once everyone was inside, the door of the ark was closed from within by a clever mechanical device operated by an unusually smart M.A.
You must not suppose that the inside of the ark was anything like the inside of your own Noah's ark, where all the animals are put in anyhow, all mixed together and wrong way up as likely as not. That, with live animals and live people, would, as you will readily imagine, be quite uncomfortable. The inside of the ark which had been built under the[226] direction of Mr. Noah and Mr. Perrin was not at all like that. It was more like the inside of a big Atlantic liner than anything else I can think of. All the animals were stowed away in suitable stalls, and there were delightful cabins for all those for whom cabins were suitable. The islanders and the M.A.'s retired to their cabins in perfect order, and Lucy and Mr. Noah, Mr. Perrin and the Lord High Islander gathered in the saloon, which was large and had walls and doors of inlaid mother-of-pearl and pink coral. It was lighted by glass globes filled with phosphorus collected by an ingenious process invented by another of the M.A.'s.
You shouldn’t think that the inside of the ark was anything like your own version of Noah’s ark, where all the animals are just thrown in together, mixed up and upside down. That, with live animals and real people, would be pretty uncomfortable, as you can easily imagine. The inside of the ark built under the[226] direction of Mr. Noah and Mr. Perrin was nothing like that. It resembled the inside of a large ocean liner more than anything else I can think of. All the animals were neatly housed in proper stalls, and there were lovely cabins for those who needed them. The islanders and the M.A.s retired to their cabins in perfect order, while Lucy, Mr. Noah, Mr. Perrin, and the Lord High Islander gathered in the salon, which was spacious and featured walls and doors made of inlaid mother-of-pearl and pink coral. It was illuminated by glass globes filled with phosphorus gathered using an ingenious method developed by another one of the M.A.s.
'And now,' said Mr. Noah, 'I beg that anxiety may be dismissed from every mind. If the waters subside, they leave us safe. If they rise, as I confidently expect them to do, our ark will float, and we still are safe. In the morning I will take soundings and begin to steer a course. We will select a suitable spot on the shore, land and proceed to the Hidden Places, where we will consult the oracle. A little refreshment before we retire for what is left of the night? A captain's biscuit would perhaps not be inappropriate?' He took a tin from a locker and handed it round.
'And now,' said Mr. Noah, 'I ask that we all let go of our worries. If the waters go down, we’ll be safe. If they rise, which I fully expect, our ark will stay afloat, and we’ll still be safe. In the morning, I’ll take measurements and start plotting a course. We’ll find a good spot on the shore, land, and head to the Hidden Places, where we’ll consult the oracle. How about a little snack before we settle in for what’s left of the night? A captain's biscuit wouldn’t be out of place?' He grabbed a tin from a locker and passed it around.
'That's A1, sir,' said the Lord High[227] Islander, munching. 'What a head you have for the right thing.'
'That's A1, sir,' said the Lord High[227] Islander, munching. 'What a knack you have for getting it right.'
'All practice,' said Mr. Noah modestly.
'All practice,' Mr. Noah said modestly.
'Thank you,' said Lucy, taking a biscuit; 'I wish. . . .'
'Thank you,' said Lucy, grabbing a cookie; 'I wish... .'
The sentence was never finished. With a sickening suddenness the floor of the saloon heaved up under their feet, a roaring surging battering sound broke round them; the saloon tipped over on one side and the whole party was thrown on the pink silk cushions of the long settee. A shudder seemed to run through the ark from end to end, and 'What is it? Oh! what is it?' cried Lucy as the ark heeled over the other way and the unfortunate occupants were thrown on to the opposite set of cushions. (It really was, now, rather like what you imagine the inside of your Noah's ark must be when you put in Mr. Noah and his family and a few hastily chosen animals and shake them all up together.)
The sentence was never finished. Suddenly, the floor of the saloon bucked beneath them, a deafening, crashing noise surrounded them; the saloon tilted to one side and everyone was thrown onto the pink silk cushions of the long sofa. A shudder seemed to ripple through the ark from one end to the other, and 'What is it? Oh! what is it?' cried Lucy as the ark tipped over the other way and the unfortunate occupants landed on the opposite cushions. (It really was, in a way, just like you picture the inside of Noah's ark when you imagine Mr. Noah and his family along with a few random animals all jumbled together.)
'It's the sea,' cried the Lord High Islander; 'it's the great Fear come upon us! And I'm not afraid!' He drew himself up as well as he could in his cramped position, with Mr. Noah's elbow pinning his shoulder down and Mr. Perrin's boot on his ear.
'It's the sea,' shouted the Lord High Islander; 'it's the great Fear that's come upon us! And I'm not scared!' He straightened himself up as much as he could in his tight spot, with Mr. Noah's elbow pressing down on his shoulder and Mr. Perrin's boot on his ear.
With a shake and a shiver the ark righted itself, and the floor of the saloon got flat again.[228]
With a shake and a shiver, the ark balanced itself, and the saloon floor became level again.[228]
'It's all right,' said Mr. Perrin, resuming control of his boot; 'good workmanship, it do tell. She ain't shipped a drop, Mr. Noah, sir.'
"It's all good," said Mr. Perrin, taking control of his boot again; "it shows good craftsmanship. She hasn't leaked a bit, Mr. Noah, sir."
'It's all right,' said Mr. Noah, taking his elbow to himself and standing up rather shakily on his yellow mat.
"It's okay," Mr. Noah said, hugging his elbow and standing up a bit wobbly on his yellow mat.
'We're afloat, we're afloat |
On the dark rolling waves; |
The ark is water-tight |
And the crew is inside. |
'Up, up with the flag |
Let it wave over the sea; |
We're floating, we're floating— |
And what else could we be? |
'I don't know,' said Lucy; 'but there isn't any flag, is there?'
'I don't know,' said Lucy; 'but there's no flag, right?'
'The principle's the same,' said Mr. Noah; 'but I'm afraid we didn't think of a flag.'
'The principle is the same,' said Mr. Noah; 'but I'm afraid we didn't think about a flag.'
'I did,' said Mr. Perrin; 'it's only a Jubilee hankey'—he drew it slowly from his breast-pocket, a cotton Union Jack it was—'but it shall wave all right. But not till daylight, I think, sir. Discretion's the better part of—don't you think, Mr. Noah, sir? Wouldn't do to open the ark out of hours, so to speak!'
'I did,' said Mr. Perrin; 'it's just a Jubilee handkerchief'—he slowly pulled it from his breast pocket, a cotton Union Jack—'but it will wave just fine. But I think we should wait until daylight, sir. Discretion is the better part of—don’t you agree, Mr. Noah, sir? It wouldn’t be wise to open the ark after hours, so to speak!'
'Just so,' said Mr. Noah. 'One, two, three! Bed!'
'Exactly,' said Mr. Noah. 'One, two, three! Bed!'
The ark swayed easily on a sea not too[229] rough. The saloon passengers staggered to their cabins. And silence reigned in the ark.
The ark rocked gently on a sea that wasn’t too[229] rough. The saloon passengers stumbled to their cabins. And silence filled the ark.
I am sorry to say that the Pretenderette dropped the wicker cage containing the parrot into the sea—an unpardonable piece of cruelty and revenge; unpardonable, that is, unless you consider that she did not really know any better. The Hippogriff's white wings swept on; Philip, now laid across the knees of the Pretenderette (a most undignified attitude for any boy, and I hope none of you may be placed in such a position), screamed as the cage struck the water, and, 'Oh, Polly!' he cried.
I’m sorry to say that the Pretenderette dropped the wicker cage with the parrot into the sea—an unforgivable act of cruelty and revenge; unforgivable, that is, unless you think she didn’t really know any better. The Hippogriff's white wings continued to glide; Philip, now draped across the Pretenderette's knees (a very undignified position for any boy, and I hope none of you ever find yourself in such a situation), screamed as the cage hit the water, and shouted, "Oh, Polly!"
'All right,' the parrot answered; 'keep your pecker up!'
'All right,' the parrot replied; 'stay positive!'
'What did it say?' the Pretenderette asked.
'What did it say?' the Pretenderette asked.
'Something about peck,' said Philip upside down.
'Something about peck,' said Philip, hanging upside down.
'Ah!' said the Pretenderette with satisfaction, 'he won't do any more pecking for some time to come.' And the wide Hippogriff wings swept on over the wide sea.
'Ah!' said the Pretenderette with satisfaction, 'he won't be pecking anymore for a while.' And the wide Hippogriff wings glided over the vast sea.
Polly's cage fell and floated. And it floated alone till the dawn, when, with wheelings and waftings and cries, the gulls came from far and near to see what this new strange thing might be that bobbed up and down in their waters in the light of the new-born day.[230]
Polly's cage fell and drifted. It floated alone until dawn, when, with their circling and calls, the gulls came from far and wide to check out this new, odd thing that bobbed up and down in their waters in the light of the new day.[230]
'Hullo!' said Polly in bird-talk, clinging upside down to the top bars of the cage.
'Hellо!' said Polly in bird talk, hanging upside down from the top bars of the cage.
'Hullo, yourself,' replied the eldest gull; 'what's up? And who are you? And what are you doing in that unnatural lobster pot?'
'Hullo, yourself,' replied the oldest gull; 'what's going on? And who are you? And what are you doing in that weird lobster pot?'
'I conjure you,' said the parrot earnestly, 'I conjure you by our common birdhood to help me in my misfortune.'
"I beg you," said the parrot earnestly, "I beg you by our shared bird nature to help me in my time of need."
'No gull who is a gull can resist that appeal,' said the master of the sea birds; 'what can we do, brother-bird?'
'No gull that is a gull can resist that call,' said the master of the sea birds; 'what can we do, brother-bird?'
'The matter is urgent,' said Polly, but quite calmly. 'I am getting very wet and I dislike salt water. It is bad for my plumage. May I give an order to your followers, bird-brother?'
'This is urgent,' Polly said, but quite calmly. 'I’m getting really wet, and I don’t like salt water. It’s bad for my feathers. Can I give a command to your followers, bird-brother?'
'Give,' said the master gull, with a graceful wheel and whirl of his splendid wings.
'Give,' said the master gull, with a graceful turn and spin of his magnificent wings.
'Let four of my brothers raise this detested trap high above the waves,' said the parrot, 'and let others of you, with your brave strong beaks, break through the bars and set me free.'
'Let four of my brothers lift this hated trap high above the waves,' said the parrot, 'and let the rest of you, with your brave strong beaks, break through the bars and set me free.'
'Delighted,' said the master gull; 'any little thing, you know,' and his own high-bred beak was the first to take hold of the cage, which presently the gulls lifted in the air and broke through, setting the parrot free.
'Delighted,' said the master gull; 'any small thing, you know,' and his own refined beak was the first to grab hold of the cage, which the gulls quickly lifted into the air and broke through, setting the parrot free.
'Thank you, brother-birds,' the parrot said, shaking wet wings and spreading them; 'one[231] good turn deserves another. The beach yonder was white with cockles but yesterday.'
'Thank you, brother-birds,' the parrot said, shaking off its wet wings and spreading them; 'one[231] good deed deserves another. The beach over there was covered in cockles just yesterday.'
'Thank you, brother-bird,' they all said, and flew fleetly cocklewards.
'Thanks, brother-bird,' they all said, and flew quickly in a sideways direction.
And that was how the parrot got free from the cage and went back to the shore to have that little talk with the blugraiwee which I told you about in the last chapter.
And that's how the parrot escaped from the cage and went back to the shore to have that little chat with the blugraiwee that I mentioned in the last chapter.
The ark was really very pleasant by daylight with the sun shining in at its windows. The sun shone outside as well, of course, and the Union Jack waved cheerfully in the wind. Breakfast was served on the terrace at the end of the ark—you know—that terrace where the boat part turns up. It was a very nice breakfast, and the sea was quite smooth—a quite perfect sea. This was rather fortunate, for there was nothing else. Sea on every side of the ark. No land at all.
The ark was really nice in the daylight with the sun shining through its windows. The sun was shining outside too, and the Union Jack waved happily in the wind. Breakfast was served on the terrace at the end of the ark—you know—the terrace where the boat part turns up. It was a lovely breakfast, and the sea was really calm—a totally perfect sea. This was pretty lucky because there was nothing else. Sea all around the ark. No land at all.
'However shall we find the way,' Lucy asked the Lord High Islander, 'with nothing but sea?'
'But how are we going to find our way,' Lucy asked the Lord High Islander, 'with nothing but the sea?'
'Oh,' he answered, 'that's all the better, really. Mr. Noah steers much better when there's no land in sight. It's all practice, you know.'
'Oh,' he replied, 'that's actually better. Mr. Noah navigates much easier when there's no land in sight. It's all about practice, you know.'
'And when we come in sight of land, will he steer badly then?'[232]
'And when we see land, will he steer poorly then?'[232]
'Oh, anybody can steer then,' said Billy; 'you if you like.' So it was Lucy who steered the ark into harbour, under Mr. Noah's directions. Arks are very easy to steer if you only know the way. Of course arks are not like other vessels; they require neither sails nor steam engines, nor oars to make them move. The very arkishness of the ark makes it move just as the steersman wishes. He only has to say 'Port,' 'Starboard,' 'Right ahead,' 'Slow' and so on, and the ark (unlike many people I know) immediately does as it is told. So steering was easy and pleasant; one just had to keep the ark's nose towards the distant domes and pinnacles of a town that shone and glittered on the shore a few miles away. And the town grew nearer and nearer, and the black streak that was the people of the town began to show white dots that were the people's faces. And then the ark was moored against a quay side, and a friendly populace cheered as Mr. Noah stepped on to firm land, to be welcomed by the governor of the town and a choice selection of eminent citizens.
'Oh, anyone can steer it then,' said Billy; 'you can if you want.' So it was Lucy who steered the ark into the harbor, following Mr. Noah's instructions. Arks are really easy to steer if you know the route. Of course, arks aren't like other boats; they don't need sails or engines or oars to move. The very nature of the ark makes it go just as the steersman wants. They just have to say 'Left,' 'Right,' 'Straight ahead,' 'Slow down,' and the ark (unlike a lot of people I know) instantly does what it's told. So steering was simple and enjoyable; you just had to keep the ark's nose pointed toward the distant domes and towers of a town that shimmered on the shore a few miles away. The town came closer and closer, and the black line that was the townsfolk began to reveal white dots that were their faces. Soon, the ark was docked against the quay, and a friendly crowd cheered as Mr. Noah stepped onto solid ground, greeted by the town governor and a selection of notable citizens.
'It's quite an event for them,' said Mr. Perrin. 'They don't have much happening here. A very lazy lot they be, almost as bad as Somnolentia.'
"It's quite an event for them," Mr. Perrin said. "They don't have much going on here. They're a pretty lazy bunch, almost as bad as Somnolentia."
'It's owing to the onions and potatoes growing wild in these parts, I believe,' said the Lord High Islander. 'They get enough to eat without working. And the onions make them sleepy.'
'It's because of the wild onions and potatoes around here, I think,' said the Lord High Islander. 'They have enough food without having to work. And the onions make them drowsy.'
They talked apart while Mr. Noah was arranging things with the Governor of the town, who had come down to the harbour in a hurry and a flurry and a furry gown.
They talked separately while Mr. Noah was making arrangements with the town's Governor, who had rushed down to the harbor in a hurry and a flurry, wearing a furry gown.
'I've arranged everything,' said Mr. Noah at last. 'The islanders and the M.A.'s and the animals are to be allowed to camp in the public park till we've consulted the oracle and decided what's to be done with them. They must live somewhere, I suppose. Life has become much too eventful for me lately. However there are only three more deeds for the Earl of Ark to do, and then perhaps we shall have a little peace and quietness.'
"I've got everything set up," Mr. Noah finally said. "The islanders, the M.A.s, and the animals can camp in the public park until we consult the oracle and figure out what to do with them. They need a place to stay, I guess. Life has been way too hectic for me lately. Anyway, there are just three more tasks for the Earl of Ark to finish, and then maybe we can get a little peace and quiet."
'The Earl of Ark?' Lucy repeated.
'The Earl of Ark?' Lucy echoed.
'Philip, you know. I do wish you'd try to remember that he's an earl now. Now you and I must take camel and be off.'
'Philip, you know. I really wish you'd try to remember that he's an earl now. Now you and I need to take a camel and head out.'
And now came seven long days of camel travelling, through desert and forest and over hill and through valley, till at last Lucy and Mr. Noah came to the Hidden Place where the oracle is, and where that is I may not tell you—because it's one of the eleven mysteries. And I must[234] not tell you what the oracle is because that is another of the mysteries. But I may tell you that if you want to consult the oracle you have to go a long way between rows of round pillars, rather like those in Egyptian tombs. And as you go it gets darker and darker, and when it is quite dark you see a little, little light a very long way off, and you hear very far away, a beautiful music, and you smell the scent of flowers that do not grow in any wood or field or garden of this earth. Mixed with this scent is the scent of incense and of old tapestried rooms, where no one has lived for a very long time. And you remember all the sad and beautiful things you have ever seen or heard, and you fall down on the ground and hide your face in your hands and call on the oracle, and if you are the right sort of person the oracle answers you.
And so began seven long days of camel travel, through deserts, forests, hills, and valleys, until finally Lucy and Mr. Noah arrived at the Hidden Place where the oracle is located, and where that is, I can’t reveal—because it's one of the eleven mysteries. And I also can’t tell you what the oracle is because that's another mystery. But I can share that if you want to consult the oracle, you have to walk a long way between rows of round pillars, similar to those found in Egyptian tombs. As you walk, it gets darker and darker, and when it’s completely dark, you see a tiny light far off in the distance, and you hear beautiful music from a long way away, and you smell flowers that don’t grow in any woods, fields, or gardens on this earth. Along with this scent is the smell of incense and old rooms adorned with tapestries, where no one has lived for a very long time. You remember all the sad and beautiful things you've ever seen or heard, and you fall to the ground, hide your face in your hands, and call out to the oracle, and if you are the right kind of person, the oracle responds to you.
Lucy and Mr. Noah waited in the dark for the voice of the oracle, and at last it spoke. Lucy heard no words, only the most beautiful voice in the world speaking softly, and so sweetly and finely and bravely that at once she felt herself brave enough to dare any danger, and strong enough to do any deed that might be needed to get Philip out of the clutches of the base Pretenderette. All the tiredness of her long journey faded away, and but for the thought that Philip needed her, she[235] would have been content to listen for ever to that golden voice. Everything else in the world faded away and grew to seem worthless and unmeaning. Only the soft golden voice remained and the grey hard voice that said, 'You've got to look after Philip, you know!' And the two voices together made a harmony more beautiful than you will find in any of Beethoven's sonatas. Because Lucy knew that she should follow the grey voice, and remember the golden voice as long as she lived.
Lucy and Mr. Noah waited in the dark for the oracle's voice, and finally it spoke. Lucy didn't hear any words, just the most beautiful voice in the world, soft, sweet, delicate, and fearless. In that moment, she felt courageous enough to face any danger and strong enough to do whatever it took to rescue Philip from the grasp of the wicked Pretenderette. All the exhaustion from her long journey disappeared, and if it weren't for the thought that Philip needed her, she[235] would have been happy to listen to that golden voice forever. Everything else in the world faded away and felt meaningless. Only the soft golden voice remained alongside the harsh grey voice that said, 'You have to take care of Philip, you know!' Together, the two voices created a harmony more beautiful than anything you'll find in Beethoven's sonatas. Lucy understood that she should follow the grey voice and cherish the golden voice for the rest of her life.
But something was tiresomely pulling at her sleeve, dragging her away from the wonderful golden voice. Mr. Noah was pulling her sleeve and saying, 'Come away,' and they turned their backs on the little light and the music and the enchanting perfumes, and instantly the voice stopped and they were walking between dusky pillars towards a far grey speck of sunlight.
But something was annoyingly tugging at her sleeve, pulling her away from the amazing golden voice. Mr. Noah was tugging her sleeve and saying, 'Come on,' and they turned their backs on the little light, the music, and the enchanting scents, and just like that, the voice stopped and they were walking between shadowy pillars toward a distant grey spot of sunlight.
It was not till they were once more under the bare sky that Lucy said:
It wasn't until they were back under the open sky that Lucy said:
'What did it say?'
'What did it say?'
'You must have heard,' said Mr. Noah.
'You probably heard,' said Mr. Noah.
'I only heard the voice and what it meant. I didn't understand the words. But the voice was like dreams and everything beautiful I've ever thought of.'
'I only heard the voice and what it meant. I didn't understand the words. But the voice was like dreams and everything beautiful I’ve ever thought of.'
'I thought it a wonderfully straight-forward[236] business-like oracle,' said Mr. Noah briskly; 'and the voice was quite distinct and I remember every word it said.'
'I thought it was a wonderfully straightforward[236] business-like oracle,' said Mr. Noah briskly; 'and the voice was very clear, and I remember every word it said.'
(Which just shows how differently the same thing may strike two people.)
(Which just shows how differently the same thing can affect two people.)
'What did it say?' Lucy asked, trotting along beside him, still clutching Philip's bundle, which through all these days she had never let go.
'What did it say?' Lucy asked, walking beside him, still holding onto Philip's bundle, which she hadn't let go of throughout all these days.
And Mr. Noah gravely recited the following lines. I agree with him that, for an oracle, they were extremely straightforward.
And Mr. Noah seriously recited the following lines. I agree with him that, for an oracle, they were very clear-cut.
'You had better embark |
Back in the Ark again, |
And sailing from shore |
Head straight for the Island. |
'Did it really say that?' Lucy asked.
'Did it really say that?' Lucy asked.
'Of course it did,' said Mr. Noah; 'that's a special instruction to me, but I daresay you heard something quite different. The oracle doesn't say the same thing to every one, of course. Didn't you get any special instruction?'
'Of course it did,' said Mr. Noah; 'that's a specific instruction for me, but I bet you heard something totally different. The oracle doesn't tell everyone the same thing, obviously. Didn't you receive any specific instruction?'
'Only to try to be brave and good,' said Lucy shyly.
'I'm just trying to be brave and good,' Lucy said shyly.
'Well, then,' said Mr. Noah, 'you carry out your instructions and I'll carry out mine.'
'Alright then,' said Mr. Noah, 'you follow your instructions and I'll follow mine.'
'But what's the use of going to the island if you can't land when you get there?' Lucy[237] insisted. 'You know only two people can land there, and we're not them, are we?'
'But what's the point of going to the island if we can't actually land when we get there?' Lucy[237] insisted. 'You know only two people can land there, and we aren't those people, right?'
'Oh, if you begin asking what's the use, we shan't get anywhere,' said Mr. Noah. 'And more than half the things you say are questions.'
'Oh, if you're going to start asking what's the point, we won't make any progress,' said Mr. Noah. 'And more than half of what you say are questions.'
I'm sorry this chapter is cut up into bits with lines of stars, but stars are difficult to avoid when you have to tell about a lot of different things happening all at once. That is why it is much better always to keep your party together if you can. And I have allowed mine to get separated so that Philip, the parrot and the rest of the company are going through three sets of adventures all at the same time. This is most trying for me, and fully accounts for the stars. Which I hope you'll excuse. However.
I'm sorry this chapter is divided into sections marked by star lines, but stars are hard to avoid when there's a lot happening at once. That's why it's much better to keep your party together whenever possible. I've let mine get split up, so Philip, the parrot, and the rest of the group are all having their own separate adventures at the same time. This is really challenging for me and explains the stars. I hope you’ll forgive it. However.
We now come back by way of the stars to Philip wrong way up in the clutches of the Pretenderette. She had breathed the magic word in the Hippogriff's ear, but she had not added any special order. So the Hippogriff was entirely its own master as far as the choice of where it was to go was concerned. It tossed its white mane after circling three times between air and sky, made straight for the Island-where-you-mayn't-go. The Pretender[238]ette didn't know that it was the Island-where-you-mayn't-go, and as they got nearer and she could see plainly its rainbow-coloured sands, its palms and its waterfalls, its cool green thickets and many tinted flowers and glowing fruits, it seemed to her that she might do worse than land there and rest for a little while. For even the most disagreeable people get tired sometimes, and the Pretenderette had had a hard day of it. So she made no attempt to check the Hippogriff or alter its course. And when the Hippogriff was hovering but a few inches from the grass of the most beautiful of the island glades, she jerked Philip roughly off her knee and he fell all in a heap on the ground. With great presence of mind our hero—if he isn't a hero by now he never will be—picked himself up and bolted into the bushes. No rabbit could have bolted more instantly and fleetly.
We now return through the stars to find Philip upside down in the grasp of the Pretenderette. She had whispered the magic word in the Hippogriff's ear, but she hadn't given any specific instructions. So the Hippogriff was completely free to choose where it wanted to go. After circling three times between the air and the sky, it tossed its white mane and headed straight for the Island-you-can't-visit. The Pretenderette didn’t realize it was the Island-you-can't-visit, and as they got closer, she could clearly see its rainbow-colored sands, palm trees, waterfalls, cool green thickets, colorful flowers, and vibrant fruits. It seemed to her that landing there for a little rest wouldn’t be the worst idea. Even the most difficult people get tired sometimes, and the Pretenderette had had a tough day. So she didn't try to stop the Hippogriff or change its direction. When the Hippogriff hovered just inches above the grass in the most beautiful glade of the island, she roughly pushed Philip off her lap, and he fell in a heap on the ground. With impressive quickness, our hero—if he’s not a hero by now, he never will be—picked himself up and dashed into the bushes. No rabbit could have bolted more quickly and gracefully.
'I'll teach you,' said the furious Pretenderette, preparing to alight. She looked down to find a soft place to jump on. And then she saw that every blade of grass was a tiny spear of steel, and every spear was pointed at her. She made the Hippogriff take her to another glade—more little steel spears. To the rainbow sands—but on looking at them she saw that they were quivering quicksands.[239] Wherever green grass had grown the spears now grew; and wherever the sand was it was a terrible trap of quicksand. She tried to dismount in a little pool, but fortunately for her she noticed in time that what shone in it so silvery was not water but white-hot molten metal.
"I'll teach you," said the angry Pretenderette, getting ready to jump down. She looked below for a safe spot to land. And then she realized that every blade of grass was like a tiny steel spear, all aimed at her. She had the Hippogriff take her to a different clearing—more little steel spears. To the rainbow-colored sands—but when she looked at them, she saw that they were shaking quicksands.[239] Wherever green grass had grown, the spears had taken over; and wherever the sand was, it turned into a dangerous quicksand trap. She attempted to get off in a small pool, but luckily for her, she noticed just in time that what looked shiny and silvery wasn't water, but white-hot molten metal.
'What a nasty place,' said the Pretenderette; 'I don't know that I could have chosen a nastier place to leave that naughty child in. He'll know who's master by the time I send to fetch him back to prison. Here, you, get back to Polistopolis as fast as you can. See? Please, I mean,' she added, and then she spoke the magic word.
'What a terrible place,' said the Pretenderette; 'I don't think I could have picked a worse place to leave that misbehaving child. He'll know who's in charge by the time I send for him to come back to prison. You, get back to Polistopolis as fast as you can. See? Please, I mean,' she added, and then she said the magic word.
Philip was peeping through the bushes close by, and he heard that magic word (I dare not tell you what it is) and he saw for the first time the face of the Pretenderette. And he trembled and shivered in his bushy lurking-place. For the Pretenderette was the only really unpleasant person Philip had ever met in the world. It was Lucy's nurse, the nurse with the grey dress and the big fat feet, who had been so cross to him and had pulled down his city.
Philip was peeking through the nearby bushes when he heard that magic word (I can't tell you what it is) and saw the face of the Pretenderette for the first time. He trembled and shook in his hiding spot. The Pretenderette was the only truly unpleasant person Philip had ever encountered. It was Lucy's nurse, the one in the gray dress with the big, heavy feet, who had always been so rude to him and had torn down his city.
'How on earth,' Philip wondered to himself, 'did she get here? And how on earth shall I get away from her?' He had not seen[240] the spears and the quicksands and the molten metal, and he was waiting unhappily for her to alight, and for a game of hide and seek to begin, which he was not at all anxious to play.
'How on earth,' Philip wondered to himself, 'did she get here? And how on earth am I going to escape from her?' He had not seen[240] the spears and the quicksands and the molten metal, and he was unhappily waiting for her to land, and for a game of hide and seek to start, which he was not at all eager to play.
Even as he wondered, the Hippogriff spread wings and flew away. And Philip was left alone on the island. But what did that matter? It was much better to be alone than with that Pretenderette. And for Philip there were no white-hot metal and spears and snares of quicksand, only dewy grass and sweet flowers and trees and safety and delight.
Even as he thought about it, the Hippogriff spread its wings and flew away. And Philip was left alone on the island. But what did that matter? It was much better to be alone than with that fake. For Philip, there were no burning hot metal, spears, or traps of quicksand—only dewy grass, sweet flowers, trees, and a sense of safety and joy.
'If only Lucy were here,' he said.
'If only Lucy were here,' he said.

When he was quite sure that the Pretenderette was really gone, he came out and explored the island. It had on it every kind of flower and fruit that you can think of, all growing together. There were gold oranges and white orange flowers, pink apple-blossom and red apples, cherries and cherry-blossom, strawberry flowers and strawberries, all growing together, wild and sweet.
When he was sure that the Pretenderette was truly gone, he stepped out and explored the island. It was filled with every kind of flower and fruit you can imagine, all growing together. There were golden oranges and white orange blossoms, pink apple blossoms and red apples, cherries and cherry blossoms, strawberry flowers and strawberries, all growing wild and sweet.
At the back of his mind Philip remembered that he had, at some time or other, heard of an island where fruit and blossoms grew together at the same time, but that was all he could remember. He passed through the lovely orchards and came to a lake. It was frozen. And he remembered that, in the island he had[241] heard of, there was a lake ready for skating even when the flowers and fruit were on the trees. Then he came to a little summer-house built all of porcupine quills like Helen's pen-box.
At the back of his mind, Philip recalled that he had, at some point, heard about an island where fruit and flowers bloomed simultaneously, but that was all he could remember. He walked through the beautiful orchards and arrived at a lake. It was frozen. He remembered that on the island he had[241] heard of, there was a lake ready for skating even when the flowers and fruit were on the trees. Then he came across a small summer house made entirely of porcupine quills, just like Helen's pen box.
And then he knew. All these wonders were on the island that he and Helen had invented long ago—the island that she used to draw maps of.
And then he realized. All these amazing things were on the island that he and Helen had created a long time ago—the island she used to sketch maps of.
'It's our very own island,' he said, and a glorious feeling of being at home glowed through him, warm and delightful. 'We said no one else might come here! That's why the Pretenderette couldn't land. And why they call it the Island-where-you-mayn't-go. I'll find the bun tree and have something to eat, and then I'll go to the boat-house and get out the Lightning Loose and go back for Lucy. I do wish I could bring her here. But of course I can't without asking Helen.'
'It's our very own island,' he said, and a wonderful sense of being at home warmed him, making him feel happy. 'We said no one else could come here! That's why the Pretenderette couldn't land. And that's why they call it the Island-where-you-mayn't-go. I'll find the bun tree and grab something to eat, then I'll head to the boat house and take out the Lightning Loose to go back for Lucy. I really wish I could bring her here. But I can't do that without asking Helen first.'
The Lightning Loose was the magic yacht Helen had invented for the island.
The Lightning Loose was the magical yacht Helen had created for the island.
He soon found a bush whose fruit was buns, and a jam-tart tree grew near it. You have no idea how nice jam tarts can taste till you have gathered them yourself, fresh and sticky, from the tree. They are as sticky as horse-chestnut buds, and much nicer to eat.
He soon found a bush with bun-like fruits, and there was a jam tart tree growing nearby. You can't imagine how delicious jam tarts can be until you've picked them yourself, fresh and sticky, straight from the tree. They're as sticky as horse-chestnut buds, but way more enjoyable to eat.
As he went towards the boat-house he grew[242] happier and happier, recognising, one after the other, all the places he and Helen had planned and marked on the map. He passed by the marble and gold house with King's Palace painted on the door. He longed to explore it: but the thought of Lucy drove him on. As he went down a narrow leafy woodland path towards the boat-house, he passed the door of the dear little thatched cottage (labelled Queen's Palace) which was the house Helen had insisted that she liked best for her very own.
As he walked toward the boathouse, he felt happier and happier, recognizing all the spots he and Helen had planned and marked on the map. He passed by the marble and gold house with King's Palace painted on the door. He wished he could explore it, but the thought of Lucy kept him moving. As he made his way down a narrow, leafy woodland path toward the boathouse, he passed the door of the charming little thatched cottage (labeled Queen's Palace) that Helen had insisted was her favorite for her very own.
'How pretty it is; I wish Helen was here,' he said; 'she helped to make
it. I should never have thought of it without her. She ought to be
here,' he said. With that he felt very lonely, all of a sudden, and very
sad. And as he went on, wondering whether in all this magic world there
might not somehow be some magic strong enough to bring Helen there to
see the island that was their very own, and to give her consent to his
bringing Lucy to it, he turned a corner in the woodland path, and walked
straight into the arms of—Helen.[243]
[245]
“How beautiful it is; I wish Helen were here,” he said; “she helped to create it. I never would have thought of it without her. She should be here,” he added. Suddenly, he felt very alone and quite sad. As he continued, wondering if there might be some magic in this enchanting world that could somehow bring Helen to see the island that was theirs, and to give her approval for him to bring Lucy there, he turned a corner on the woodland path and walked straight into the arms of—Helen.[243]
[245]
CHAPTER IX
ON THE 'LIGHTNING LOOSE'
'But how did you get here?' said Philip in Helen's arms on the island.
'But how did you get here?' Philip asked, cradled in Helen's arms on the island.
'I just walked out at the other side of a dream,' she said; 'how could I not come, when the door was open and you wanted me so?'
'I just walked out on the other side of a dream,' she said; 'how could I not come when the door was open and you wanted me so much?'
And Philip just said, 'Oh, Helen!' He could not find any other words, but Helen understood. She always did.
And Philip just said, 'Oh, Helen!' He couldn't find any other words, but Helen understood. She always did.
'Come,' she said, 'shall we go to your Palace or mine? I want my supper, and we'll have our own little blue-and-white tea-set. Yes, I know you've had your supper, but it'll be fun getting mine, and perhaps you'll be hungry again before we've got it.'
'Come,' she said, 'should we go to your place or mine? I'm ready for dinner, and we can use our cute blue-and-white tea set. Yes, I know you've already had dinner, but it’ll be fun getting mine, and maybe you’ll be hungry again by the time we’re done.'
They went to the thatched cottage that was Helen's palace, because Philip had had almost as much of large buildings as he wanted for a little while. The cottage had a wide chimney[246] and an open hearth; and they sat on the hearth and made toast, and Philip almost forgot that he had ever had any adventures and that the toast was being made on a hearth whose blue wood-smoke curled up among the enchanting tree-tops of a magic island.
They went to the thatched cottage that was Helen's home, because Philip had had enough of big buildings for a while. The cottage had a wide chimney[246] and an open fireplace; they sat on the hearth and made toast, and Philip almost forgot that he ever had any adventures, and that the toast was being made on a hearth whose blue wood smoke curled up among the magical tree tops of an enchanting island.
And before they went to bed he had told her all about everything.
And before they went to bed, he had told her everything.
'Oh, I am so glad you came!' he said over and over again; 'it is so easy to tell you here, with all the magic going on. I don't think I ever could have told you at the Grange with the servants all about, and the—I mean Mr. Graham, and all the things as not magic as they could possibly be. Oh, Helen! where is Mr. Graham; won't he hate your coming away from him?'
'Oh, I’m so glad you came!' he kept saying; 'it’s so easy to talk to you here, with all this magic happening. I don't think I ever could have told you at the Grange with the servants around, and the—I mean Mr. Graham, and everything else that’s as non-magical as it can be. Oh, Helen! where is Mr. Graham; won’t he be upset that you left him?'
'He's gone through a dream door too,' she said, 'to see Lucy. Only he doesn't know he's really gone. He'll think it's a dream, and he'll tell me about it when we both wake up.'
'He's gone through a dream door too,' she said, 'to see Lucy. He just doesn't realize he's really gone. He'll think it's all a dream, and he'll tell me about it when we both wake up.'
'When did you go to sleep?' said Philip.
'When did you go to sleep?' Philip asked.
'At Brussels. That telegram hasn't come yet.'
'In Brussels. That telegram hasn't arrived yet.'
'I don't understand about time,' said Philip firmly, 'and I never shall. I say, Helen, I was just looking for the Lightning Loose, to go off in her on a voyage of discovery and find Lucy.'[247]
'I don't get time,' Philip said confidently, 'and I never will. I tell you, Helen, I was just looking for the Lightning Loose, to take off in her on a journey to find Lucy.'[247]
'I don't think you need,' she said; 'I met a parrot on the island just before I met you and it was saying poetry to itself.'
'I don't think you need to,' she said; 'I met a parrot on the island right before I met you and it was reciting poetry to itself.'
'It would be,' said Philip, 'if it was alive. I'm glad it is alive, though. What was it saying?'
'It would be,' said Philip, 'if it were alive. I'm glad it is alive, though. What was it saying?'
'It was something like this,' she said, putting a log of wood on the fire:
'It was something like this,' she said, adding a log to the fire:
'Philip and Helen |
Live on the island, |
Yay! |
They talked about the island, |
"It's your land and my land!" |
Hooray! Hooray! Hooray! |
'And till the ark |
Emerges from the dark |
Let those two stay there. |
For a good while, and |
Enjoy their island getaway |
Until Giving Day. |
Yay! |
'And then they will hear the giving voice, |
They will listen and comply, |
And when people arrive |
Who needs a home, |
They'll give the island up. |
Yay! |
'The island with flower |
And fruit and shelter, |
Forest, river, and bay, |
Their own island |
They'll sigh, smile, and |
They'll give up their island. |
'What nonsense!' said Philip, 'I never will.'
'What nonsense!' Philip said. 'I will never do that.'
'All right, my Pipkin,' said Helen cheerfully; 'I only told you just to show that you're expected to stay here. "Philip and Helen have the island to dwell in." And now, what about bed?'
'All right, my Pipkin,' said Helen cheerfully; 'I only told you that to show you’re expected to stay here. "Philip and Helen have the island to live in." And now, what about bed?'
They spent a whole week on the island. It was exactly all that they could wish an island to be; because, of course, they had made it themselves, and of course they knew exactly what they wanted. I can't describe that week. I only know that Philip will never forget it. Just think of all the things you could do on a magic island if you were there with your dearest dear, and you'll know how Philip spent his time.
They spent an entire week on the island. It was everything they could have hoped for in an island; after all, they had created it themselves, and they knew exactly what they wanted. I can’t put that week into words. All I know is that Philip will always remember it. Just imagine all the things you could do on a magical island if you were there with your loved one, and you'll understand how Philip spent his time.
He enjoyed every minute of every hour of every day, and, best thing of all, that week made him understand, as nothing else could have done, that Helen still belonged to him, and that her marriage to Mr. Graham had not made her any the less Philip's very own Helen.
He loved every minute of every hour of every day, and, most importantly, that week made him realize, like nothing else could, that Helen still belonged to him, and that her marriage to Mr. Graham hadn’t changed the fact that she was still Philip's very own Helen.
And then came a day when Philip, swinging in a magnolia tree, looked out to sea and cried out, 'A sail! a sail! Oh, Helen, here's the ark! Now it's all over. Let's have Lucy to stay with us, and send the other people away,'[249] he added, sliding down the tree-trunk with his face very serious.
And then one day, Philip, swinging in a magnolia tree, looked out at the sea and shouted, 'A sail! A sail! Oh, Helen, here’s the ark! It’s all over now. Let’s invite Lucy to stay with us and send everyone else away,'[249] he added, sliding down the tree trunk with a very serious expression.
'But we can't, dear,' Helen reminded him. 'The island's ours, you know; and as long as it's ours no one else can land on it. We made it like that, you know.'
'But we can't, sweetie,' Helen reminded him. 'The island belongs to us, you know; and as long as it's ours, nobody else can land on it. We set it up that way, you know.'
'Then they can't land?'
'So they can't land?'
'No,' said Helen.
'No,' said Helen.
'Can't we change the rule and let them land?'
'Can't we change the rule and let them land?'
'No,' said Helen.
'No,' Helen said.
'Oh, it is a pity,' Philip said; 'because the island is the place for islanders, isn't it?'
'Oh, it is a shame,' Philip said; 'because the island is where islanders belong, right?'
'Yes,' said Helen, 'and there's no fear of the sea here; you remember we made it like that when we made the island?'
'Yes,' Helen said, 'and there’s no danger from the sea here; remember we designed it that way when we created the island?'
'Yes,' said Philip. 'Oh, Helen, I don't want to.'
'Yes,' said Philip. 'Oh, Helen, I really don't want to.'
'Then don't,' said Helen.
"Then don't," Helen said.
'Ah, but I do want to, too.'
'Oh, but I do want to, too.'
'Then do,' said she.
"Then do," she said.
'But don't you see, when you want to and don't want to at the same time, what are you to do? There are so many things to think of.'
'But don't you see, when you want to and don’t want to at the same time, what are you supposed to do? There are so many things to consider.'
'When it's like that, there's one thing you mustn't think of,' she said.
'When it's like that, there's one thing you shouldn't think about,' she said.
'What?' Philip asked.
"What's up?" Philip asked.
'Yourself,' she said softly.
"Yourself," she said softly.
There was a silence, and then Philip suddenly hugged his sister and she hugged him.[250]
There was a pause, and then Philip unexpectedly embraced his sister, and she hugged him back.[250]
'I'll give it to them,' he said; 'it's no use. I know I ought to. I shall only be uncomfortable if I don't.'
"I'll admit it," he said; "there's no point. I know I should. I'll just end up feeling uneasy if I don't."
Helen laughed. 'My boy of boys!' she said. And then she looked sad. 'Boy of my heart,' she said, 'you know it's not only giving up our island. If we give it away I must go. It's the only place that there's a door into out of my dreams.'
Helen laughed. "My boy of boys!" she said. Then her expression turned somber. "Boy of my heart," she said, "you know it’s not just about giving up our island. If we give it away, I have to leave. It’s the only place that has a door out of my dreams."
'I can't let you go,' he said.
'I can't let you go,' he said.
'But you've got your deeds to do,' she said, 'and I can't help you in those. Lucy can help you, but I can't. You like Lucy now, don't you?'
'But you have your own things to take care of,' she said, 'and I can't assist you with those. Lucy can help you, but I can't. You like Lucy now, right?'
'Oh, I don't mind her,' said Philip; 'but it's you I want, Helen.'
'Oh, I don't mind her,' said Philip; 'but it's you I want, Helen.'
'Don't think about that,' she urged. 'Think what the islanders want. Think what it'll be to them to have the island, to live here always, safe from the fear!'
"Don’t dwell on that," she insisted. "Consider what the islanders want. Think about what it means for them to have the island, to live here permanently, free from fear!"
'There are three more deeds,' said Philip dismally; 'I don't think I shall ever want any more adventures as long as I live.'
'There are three more tasks,' Philip said gloomily; 'I don't think I’ll ever want any more adventures for the rest of my life.'
'You'll always want them,' she said, laughing at him gently, 'always. And now let's do the thing handsomely and give them a splendid welcome. Give me a kiss and then we'll gather heaps of roses.'
'You'll always want them,' she said, laughing softly at him, 'always. And now let's do this properly and give them a wonderful welcome. Give me a kiss and then we'll gather a bunch of roses.'
So they kissed each other. But Philip was[251] very unhappy indeed, though he felt that he was being rather noble and that Helen thought so too, which was naturally a great comfort.
So they kissed each other. But Philip was[251] really unhappy, even though he felt like he was being pretty noble and that Helen believed the same, which was obviously a big comfort.
There had been a good deal more of this talk than I have set down. Philip and Helen had hardly had time to hang garlands of pink roses along the quayside where the Lightning Loose, that perfect yacht, lay at anchor, before the blunt prow of the ark bumped heavily against the quayside—and the two, dropping the rest of the roses, waved and smiled to the group on the ark's terrace.
There had been a lot more conversation than I’ve mentioned. Philip and Helen barely had time to hang up garlands of pink roses along the quayside where the Lightning Loose, that beautiful yacht, was anchored, before the blunt front of the ark bumped hard against the quay—and the two, dropping the rest of the roses, waved and smiled at the group on the ark's terrace.
The first person to speak was Mr. Perrin, who shouted, 'Here we are again!' like a clown.
The first person to speak was Mr. Perrin, who yelled, 'Here we are again!' like a clown.
Then Lucy said, 'We know we can't land, but the oracle said come and we came.' She leaned over the bulwark to whisper, 'Who's that perfect duck you've got with you?'
Then Lucy said, 'We know we can't land, but the oracle said to come, and we came.' She leaned over the railing to whisper, 'Who's that perfect duck you have with you?'
Philip answered aloud:
Philip spoke up:
'This is my sister Helen—Helen this is Lucy.'
'This is my sister Helen—Helen, this is Lucy.'
The two looked at each other, and then Helen held out her hands and she and Lucy kissed each other.
The two looked at each other, and then Helen extended her hands, and she and Lucy kissed each other.
'I knew I should like you,' Lucy whispered, 'but I didn't know I should like you quite so much.'
'I knew I should like you,' Lucy whispered, 'but I didn't realize I would like you this much.'
Mr. Noah and Mr. Perrin were both bow[252]ing to Helen, a little stiffly but very cordially all the same, and quite surprisingly without surprise. And the Lord High Islander was looking at her with his own friendly jolly schoolboy grin.
Mr. Noah and Mr. Perrin were both bowing to Helen, a bit stiffly but still very warmly, and surprisingly without any hint of surprise. And the Lord High Islander was giving her his own friendly, cheerful schoolboy grin.
'If you will embark,' said Mr. Noah politely, 'we can return to the mainland, and I will explain to you your remaining deeds.'
'If you're ready to set off,' Mr. Noah said politely, 'we can head back to the mainland, and I'll explain the rest of your tasks to you.'
'Tell them, Pip,' said Helen.
"Tell them, Pip," Helen said.
'We don't want to embark—at present,' said Philip shyly. 'We want you to land.'
'We don't want to take off right now,' Philip said softly. 'We want you to land.'
'No one may land on the island save two,' said Mr. Noah. 'I am glad you are the two. I feared one of the two might be the Pretenderette.'
'No one can land on the island except for two,' said Mr. Noah. 'I'm glad you are the two. I was worried that one of the two might be the Pretenderette.'
'Not much,' said Philip. 'It's Helen's and mine. We made it. And we want to give it to the islanders to keep. For their very own,' he added, feeling that it would be difficult for any one to believe that such a glorious present was really being made just like that, without speeches, as if it had been a little present of a pencil sharpener or a peg-top.
'Not much,' said Philip. 'It's for Helen and me. We created it. And we want to give it to the islanders to keep. For their very own,' he added, feeling it would be hard for anyone to believe that such an amazing gift was being given just like that, without speeches, as if it were something small like a pencil sharpener or a top.
He was right.
He was correct.
'To keep?' said the Lord High Islander; 'for our very own? Always?'
'To keep?' said the Lord High Islander; 'for ourselves? Forever?'
'Yes,' said Philip. 'And there's no fear here. You'll really be "happy troops" now.'
'Yes,' said Philip. 'And there's no fear here. You'll really be "happy troops" now.'
For a moment nobody said anything, though[253] all the faces were expressive. Then the Lord High Islander spoke.
For a moment, no one said anything, although[253] all the faces showed a lot of emotion. Then the Lord High Islander spoke.
'Well,' he said, 'of all the brickish bricks——' and could say no more.
'Well,' he said, 'of all the solid bricks——' and could say no more.
'There are lots of houses,' said Philip, 'and room for all the animals, and the island is thirty miles round, so there's lots of room for the animals and everything.' He felt happier than he had ever done in his life. Giving presents is always enjoyable, and this was such a big and beautiful present, and he loved it so.
"There are plenty of houses," Philip said, "and space for all the animals, and the island is thirty miles around, so there’s plenty of space for the animals and everything else." He felt happier than he ever had in his life. Giving gifts is always fun, and this was such a big and beautiful gift, and he loved it so much.
'I always did say Master Pip was a gentleman, and I always shall,' Mr. Perrin remarked.
'I always said Master Pip was a gentleman, and I always will,' Mr. Perrin remarked.
'I congratulate you,' said Mr. Noah, 'and I am happy to announce that your fifth deed is now accomplished. You remember our empty silver fruit-dishes? Your fifth deed was to be the supplying of Polistarchia with fruit. This island is the only place in the kingdom where fruit grows. The ark will serve to convey the fruit to the mainland, and the performance of this deed raises you to the rank of Duke.'
"I congratulate you," said Mr. Noah, "and I'm pleased to inform you that you have now completed your fifth task. Do you remember our empty silver fruit dishes? Your fifth task was to supply Polistarchia with fruit. This island is the only place in the kingdom where fruit grows. The ark will be used to transport the fruit to the mainland, and completing this task elevates you to the rank of Duke."
'Philip, you're a dear,' said Lucy in a whisper.
'Philip, you're so sweet,' Lucy whispered.
'Shut up,' said Philip fiercely.
"Shut up," Philip said angrily.
'Three cheers,' said a familiar voice, 'for the Duke of Donors.'
'Three cheers,' said a familiar voice, 'for the Duke of Donors.'
'Three cheers,' repeated the Lord High Islander, 'for the Duke of Donors.'[254]
'Three cheers,' repeated the Lord High Islander, 'for the Duke of Donors.'[254]
What a cheer! All the islanders cheered and the M.A.'s and Lucy and Mr. Perrin and Mr. Noah, and from the inside of the ark came enthusiastic barkings and gruntings and roarings and squeakings—as the animals of course joined in as well as they could. Thousands of gulls, circling on white wings in the sun above, added their screams to the general chorus. And when the sound of the last cheer died away, a little near familiar voice said:
What a cheer! All the islanders cheered along with the M.A.'s, Lucy, Mr. Perrin, and Mr. Noah, and from inside the ark came excited barks, grunts, roars, and squeaks as the animals joined in as best they could. Thousands of seagulls circling in the sun above added their cries to the overall chorus. And when the sound of the last cheer faded, a small, familiar voice said:
'Well done, Philip! I'm proud of you.'
'Great job, Philip! I'm so proud of you.'
It was the parrot who, perched on the rigging of the Lightning Loose, had started the cheering.
It was the parrot that, sitting on the rigging of the Lightning Loose, had kicked off the cheering.
'So that's all right,' it said, fluttered on to Philip's shoulder and added, 'I've heard you calling for me on the island all the week. But I felt I needed a rest. I've been talking too much. And that Pretenderette. And that cage. I assure you I needed a little time to get over my adventures.'
'So that's okay,' it said, fluttering onto Philip's shoulder and adding, 'I've heard you calling for me on the island all week. But I needed a break. I've been talking way too much. And that Pretenderette. And that cage. I promise you, I needed a little time to recover from my adventures.'
'We have all had our adventures,' said Mr. Noah gently. And Helen said:
"We’ve all had our adventures," Mr. Noah said softly. And Helen replied:
'Won't you land and take possession of the island? I'm sure we are longing to hear each other's adventures.'
'Will you land and take possession of the island? I'm sure we can't wait to hear each other's stories.'
'You first,' said Mr. Noah to the Lord High Islander, who stepped ashore very gravely.[255]
'You go first,' said Mr. Noah to the Lord High Islander, who stepped onto the land very seriously.[255]
When Helen saw him come forward, she suddenly kissed Philip, and as the Lord High Islander's foot touched the shore of that enchanted island, she simply and suddenly vanished.
When Helen saw him step forward, she abruptly kissed Philip, and as the Lord High Islander's foot hit the shore of that magical island, she just disappeared.
'Oh!' cried Philip, 'I wish I hadn't.' And his mouth trembled as girls' mouths do if they are going to cry.
'Oh!' Philip exclaimed, 'I wish I hadn't.' And his lips quivered like a girl's would if she was about to cry.
'The more a present costs you, the more it's worth,' said Mr. Noah. 'This has cost you so much, it's the most splendid present in the world.'
'The more a gift costs you, the more valuable it is,' said Mr. Noah. 'This has cost you so much; it's the most amazing gift in the world.'
'I know,' said Philip; 'make yourselves at home, won't you?' he just managed to say. And then he found he could not say any more. He just turned and went into the forest. And when he was alone in a green glade, he flung himself down on his face and lay a long time without moving. It had been such a happy week. And he was so tired of adventures.
"I know," said Philip; "make yourselves at home, okay?" he barely managed to say. Then he realized he couldn’t say anything else. He turned and walked into the forest. Once he was alone in a green clearing, he threw himself down on his face and lay there for a long time without moving. It had been such a great week. And he was so worn out from all the adventures.
When at last he sniffed with an air of finality and raised his head, the first thing he saw was Lucy, sitting quite still with her back to him.
When he finally sniffed with a sense of closure and lifted his head, the first thing he noticed was Lucy, sitting completely still with her back to him.
'Hullo!' he said rather crossly, 'what are you doing here?'
'Hey!' he said somewhat annoyed, 'what are you doing here?'
'Saying the multiplication table,' said Lucy promptly and turned her head, 'so as not even to think about you. And I haven't even once[256] turned round. I knew you wanted to be alone. But I wanted to be here when you'd done being alone. See? I've got something to say to you.'
'Saying the multiplication table,' Lucy said quickly and turned her head, 'so I wouldn't even think about you. And I haven't turned around even once[256]. I knew you wanted to be alone. But I wanted to be here when you were done being alone. See? I have something to say to you.'
'Fire ahead,' said Philip, still grumpy.
'Fire ahead,' Philip said, still in a bad mood.
'I think you're perfectly splendid,' said Lucy very seriously, 'and I want it to be real pax for ever. And I'll help you in the rest of the adventures. And if you're cross, I'll try not to mind. Napoleon was cross sometimes, I believe,' she added pensively, 'and Julius Caesar.'
"I think you're absolutely amazing," Lucy said very seriously, "and I want it to be real peace forever. I'll help you with the rest of the adventures. And if you get upset, I'll try not to let it bother me. Napoleon was upset sometimes, I believe," she added thoughtfully, "and so was Julius Caesar."
'Oh, that's all right,' said Philip very awkwardly.
'Oh, that's fine,' said Philip very awkwardly.
'Then we're going to be real chums?'
'So, we’re going to be real friends now?'
'Oh yes, if you like. Only—I don't mind just this once; and it was decent of you to come and sit there with your back to me—only I hate gas.'
'Oh yes, if you want. Just—I'm okay with it this time; and it was nice of you to come and sit there with your back to me—only I really hate gas.'
'Yes,' said Lucy obediently, 'I know. Only sometimes you feel you must gas a little or burst of admiration. And I've got your proper clothes in a bundle. I've been carrying them about ever since the islanders' castle was washed away. Here they are.'
'Yeah,' said Lucy obediently, 'I know. Sometimes you just need to express a bit of admiration. And I’ve got your nice clothes in a bundle. I’ve been carrying them around ever since the islanders’ castle got washed away. Here they are.'
She produced the bundle. And this time Philip was really touched.
She took out the bundle. And this time, Philip was genuinely moved.
'Now I do call that something like,' he said. 'The seaweed dress is all right here, but you[257] never know what you may have to go through when you're doing adventures. There might be thorns or snakes or anything. I'm jolly glad to get my boots back too. I say, come on. Let's go to Helen's palace and get a banquet ready. I know there'll have to be a banquet. There always is, here. I know a first-rate bun-tree quite near here.'
'Now I really think that's something,' he said. 'The seaweed dress is fine here, but you[257] never know what you might face during adventures. There could be thorns or snakes or anything. I'm really glad to have my boots back too. Come on, let’s head to Helen’s palace and get a feast ready. I know there’ll have to be a feast. There always is around here. I know a great bun-tree not far from here.'
'The cocoa-nut-ice plants looked beautiful as I came along,' said Lucy. 'What a lovely island it is. And you made it!'
'The coconut-ice plants looked beautiful as I walked by,' said Lucy. 'What a lovely island it is. And you created it!'
'No gas,' said Philip warningly. 'Helen and I made it.'
'No gas,' Philip said cautiously. 'Helen and I managed to get here.'
'She's the dearest darling,' said Lucy.
'She's the sweetest darling,' said Lucy.
'Oh, well,' said Philip with resignation, 'if you must gas, gas about her.'
'Oh, well,' Philip said with a sigh, 'if you have to talk, talk about her.'
The banquet was all that you can imagine of interesting and magnificent. And Philip was, of course, the hero of the hour. And when the banquet was finished and the last guest had departed to its own house—for the houses on the island were of course all ready to be occupied, furnished to the last point of comfort, with pin-cushions full of pins in every room, Mr. Noah and Lucy and Philip sat down on the terrace steps among the pink roses for a last little talk.
The banquet was everything you could picture—interesting and spectacular. And Philip was, of course, the star of the evening. Once the banquet wrapped up and the last guest headed home—since all the houses on the island were fully furnished and ready for occupancy, with every room stocked with pin-cushions full of pins—Mr. Noah, Lucy, and Philip settled on the terrace steps among the pink roses for a final chat.
'Because,' said Philip, 'we shall start the first thing in the morning. So please will you[258] tell me now what the next deed is that I have to do?'
'Because,' said Philip, 'we'll start first thing in the morning. So please tell me now what the next thing is that I need to do?'
'Will you go by ark?' Mr. Noah asked, rolling up his yellow mat to make an elbow rest and leaning on it; 'I shall be delighted.'
"Are you going by boat?" Mr. Noah asked, rolling up his yellow mat to use as an elbow rest and leaning on it; "I would love to."
'I thought,' said Philip, 'we might go in the Lightning Loose. I've never sailed her yet, you know. Do you think I could?'
'I was thinking,' said Philip, 'we might take the Lightning Loose. I've never sailed her before, you know. Do you think I could?'
'Of course you can,' said Mr. Noah; 'and if not, Lucy can show you. Your charming yacht is steered on precisely the same principle as the ark. And in this land all the winds are favourable. You will find the yacht suitably provisioned. And I may add that you can go most of the way to your next deed by water—first the sea and then the river.'
'Of course you can,' Mr. Noah said, 'and if not, Lucy can show you. Your lovely yacht is navigated using exactly the same principle as the ark. And in this land, all the winds are favorable. You'll find the yacht well-stocked. I should also mention that you can travel most of the way to your next destination by water—first the sea and then the river.'
'And what,' asked Philip, 'is the next deed?'
'And what,' asked Philip, 'is the next action?'
'In the extreme north of Polistarchia,' said Mr. Noah instructively, 'lies a town called Somnolentia. It used to be called Briskford in happier days. A river then ran through the town, a rapid river that brought much gold from the mountains. The people used to work very hard to keep the channel clear of the lumps of gold which continually threatened to choke it. Their fields were then well-watered and fruitful, and the inhabitants were cheerful and happy. But when the Hippogriff was let[259] out of the book, a Great Sloth got out too. Evading all efforts to secure him, the Great Sloth journeyed northward. He is a very large and striking animal, and by some means, either fear or admiration, he obtained a complete ascendancy over the inhabitants of Briskford. He induced them to build him a temple of solid gold, and while they were doing this the river bed became choked up and the stream was diverted into another channel far from the town. Since then the place is fallen into decay. The fields are parched and untilled. Such water as the people need for drinking is drawn by great labour from a well. Washing has become shockingly infrequent.'
'In the far north of Polistarchia,' Mr. Noah explained, 'there's a town called Somnolentia. It used to be called Briskford in better times. A river used to flow through the town, a fast river that brought in lots of gold from the mountains. The residents worked hard to keep the river clear of gold lumps that constantly threatened to block it. Their fields were well-watered and productive, and the people were cheerful and content. But when the Hippogriff was released[259] from the book, a Great Sloth escaped as well. Avoiding all attempts to catch him, the Great Sloth made his way north. He’s a huge and impressive creature, and somehow, through either fear or admiration, he gained complete control over the people of Briskford. He convinced them to build him a solid gold temple, and while they were doing that, the riverbed got clogged, and the stream was redirected to another channel far away from the town. Since then, the place has fallen into decline. The fields are dry and untended. The water that the people need for drinking is drawn with great effort from a well. Washing has become alarmingly rare.'
'Are we to teach the dirty chaps to wash?' asked Philip in disgust.
"Are we supposed to teach those filthy guys how to clean themselves?" Philip asked, disgusted.
'Do not interrupt,' said Mr. Noah. 'You destroy the thread of my narrative. Where was I?'
'Please don't interrupt,' said Mr. Noah. 'You're breaking the flow of my story. Where was I?'
'Washing infrequent,' said Lucy; 'but if the fields are dried up, what do they live on?'
'Washing is rare,' said Lucy; 'but if the fields are dry, what do they survive on?'
'Pine-apples,' replied Mr. Noah, 'which grow freely and do not need much water. Gathering these is the sole industry of this degraded people. Pine-apples are not considered a fruit but a vegetable,' he added hastily, seeing another question trembling on Philip's lips. 'Whatever of their waking time[260] can be spared from the gathering and eating of the pine-apples is spent in singing choric songs in honour of the Great Sloth. And even this time is short, for such is his influence on the Somnolentians that when he sleeps they sleep too, and,' added Mr. Noah impressively, 'he sleeps almost all the time. Your deed is to devise some means of keeping the Great Sloth awake and busy. And I think you've got your work cut out. When you've disposed of the Great Sloth you can report yourself to me here. I shall remain here for some little time. I need a holiday. The parrot will accompany you. It knows its way about as well as any bird in the land. Good-night. And good luck! You will excuse my not being down to breakfast.'
"Pineapples," Mr. Noah replied, "grow easily and don't need much water. Collecting them is the only industry of this marginalized group. Pineapples are seen not as a fruit but as a vegetable," he quickly added, noticing another question almost escaping Philip's lips. "Any time they have while awake [260] that isn't spent picking or eating pineapples is used for singing choral songs in honor of the Great Sloth. And even that time is brief because his influence on the Somnolentians is such that when he sleeps, they sleep too, and," Mr. Noah said with emphasis, "he sleeps nearly all the time. Your task is to come up with a way to keep the Great Sloth awake and active. I think you have your work cut out for you. Once you've dealt with the Great Sloth, you can report back to me here. I'll be here for a while. I need a break. The parrot will go with you. It knows its way around as well as any bird in the area. Good night. And good luck! I hope you don't mind my skipping breakfast."
And the next morning, dewy-early, Philip and Lucy and the parrot went aboard the yacht and loosed her from her moorings, and Lucy showed Philip how to steer, and the parrot sat on the mast and called out instructions.
And the next morning, bright and early, Philip, Lucy, and the parrot boarded the yacht and untied it from the dock. Lucy showed Philip how to steer while the parrot perched on the mast and shouted out instructions.
[261]They made for the mouth of a river. ('I never built a river,' said Philip. 'No,' said the parrot, 'it came out of the poetry book.') And when they were hungry they let down the anchor and went into the cabin for breakfast. And two people sprang to meet them,[263] almost knocking Lucy down with the violence of their welcome. The two people were Max and Brenda.
[261]They headed for the mouth of a river. ('I never created a river,' said Philip. 'No,' replied the parrot, 'it came from the poetry book.') When they got hungry, they dropped the anchor and went into the cabin for breakfast. Two people rushed to greet them,[263] almost knocking Lucy over with their enthusiastic welcome. The two people were Max and Brenda.

'Oh, you dear dogs,' Lucy cried, and Philip patted them, one with each hand, 'how did you get here?'
'Oh, you sweet dogs,' Lucy exclaimed, and Philip stroked them, one with each hand, 'how did you end up here?'
'It was a little surprise of Mr. Noah's,' said the parrot.
'It was a little surprise from Mr. Noah,' said the parrot.
Max and Brenda whined and barked and gushed.
Max and Brenda complained and yelled and got really excited.
'I wish we could understand what they're saying,' said Lucy.
'I wish we could understand what they're saying,' Lucy said.
'If you only knew the magic word that the Hippogriff obeys,' said the parrot, 'you could say it, and then you'd understand all animal talk. Only, of course, I mustn't tell it you. It's one of the eleven mysteries.'
'If you only knew the magic word that the Hippogriff listens to,' said the parrot, 'you could say it, and then you'd understand all animal talk. But, of course, I can’t tell you. It's one of the eleven mysteries.'
'But I know it,' said Philip, and at once breathed the word in the tiny silky ear of Brenda and then in the longer silkier ear of Max, and instantly—
'But I know it,' said Philip, and immediately whispered the word in the small, soft ear of Brenda and then in the longer, softer ear of Max, and instantly—
'Oh, my dears!' they heard Brenda say in a softly shrill excited voice; 'oh, my dearie dears! We are so pleased to see you. I'm only a poor little faithful doggy; I'm not clever, you know, but my affectionate nature makes me almost mad with joy to see my dear master and mistress again.'
'Oh, my dears!' they heard Brenda say in a softly excited tone; 'oh, my darling dears! We are so happy to see you. I'm just a little loyal dog; I'm not very smart, you know, but my loving nature makes me almost crazy with joy to see my beloved master and mistress again.'
'Very glad to see you, sir,' said Max with[264] heavy politeness. 'I hope you'll be comfortable here. There's no comfort for a dog like being with his master.'
'I'm really glad to see you, sir,' said Max with[264] a lot of politeness. 'I hope you feel comfortable here. A dog feels most at home when he's with his master.'
And with that he sat down and went to sleep, and the others had breakfast. It is rather fun cooking in yachts. And there was something new and charming in Brenda's delicate way of sitting up and begging and saying at the same time, 'I do hate to bother my darling master and mistress, but if you could spare another tiny bit of bacon—Oh, thank you, how good and generous you are!'
And with that, he sat down and fell asleep, while the others had breakfast. Cooking on yachts is quite enjoyable. There was something new and charming about Brenda’s delicate way of sitting up and begging, saying at the same time, "I really hate to bother my wonderful master and mistress, but if you could spare just a little more bacon—Oh, thank you, how kind and generous you are!"
They sailed the yacht successfully into the river which presently ran into the shadow of a tropical forest. Also out of a book.
They successfully navigated the yacht into the river that currently flowed into the shade of a tropical forest. Also out of a book.
'You might go on during the night,' said the parrot, 'if the dogs would steer under my directions. You could tie one end of a rope to their collars and another to the helm. It's easier than turning spits.'
'You could keep going through the night,' said the parrot, 'if the dogs would follow my directions. You could tie one end of a rope to their collars and the other to the steering wheel. It's easier than turning a spit.'
'Delighted!' said Max; 'only, of course, it's understood that we sleep through the day?'
"Awesome!" said Max; "just to be clear, we're sleeping all day, right?"
'Of course,' said everybody. So that was settled. And the children went to bed.
'Of course,' everyone said. So that was decided. And the kids went to bed.
It was in the middle of the night that the parrot roused Philip with his usual gentle beak-touch. Then—
It was in the middle of the night when the parrot woke Philip up with his usual gentle beak tap. Then—
'Wake up,' it said; 'this is not the right river. It's not the right direction. Nothing's[265] right. The ship's all wrong. I'm very much afraid some one has been opening a book and this river has got out.'
'Wake up,' it said; 'this is not the right river. It's not going the right way. Nothing's[265] right. The ship's completely wrong. I'm really worried that someone has been reading a book and this river has escaped.'
Philip hurried out on deck, and by the light of the lamps from the cabin, gazed out at the banks of the river. At least he looked for them. But there weren't any banks. Instead, steep and rugged cliffs rose on each side, and overhead, instead of a starry sky, was a great arched roof of a cavern glistening with moisture and dark as a raven's feathers.
Philip rushed out onto the deck and, with the light from the cabin's lamps, stared at the riverbanks. Or at least he tried to find them. But there were no banks. Instead, steep and rough cliffs loomed on either side, and above him, instead of a starry sky, was the vast arched roof of a cave glistening with moisture and as dark as a raven's feathers.
'We must turn back,' said Philip. 'I don't like this at all.'
'We need to turn back,' said Philip. 'I really don't like this.'
'Unfortunately,' said the parrot, 'there is no room to turn back, and the Lightning Loose is not constructed for going backwards.'
'Unfortunately,' said the parrot, 'there's no way to turn back, and the Lightning Loose isn't built to go in reverse.'
'Oh, dear,' whispered Brenda, 'I wish we hadn't come. Dear little dogs ought to be taken comfortable care of and not be sent out on nasty ships that can't turn back when it's dangerous.'
'Oh, no,' whispered Brenda, 'I wish we hadn't come. Sweet little dogs should be taken care of comfortably and not sent out on terrible ships that can't turn back when it's dangerous.'
'My dear,' said Max with slow firmness, 'dear little dogs can't help themselves now. So they had better look out for chances of helping their masters.'
'My dear,' Max said slowly and firmly, 'little dogs can’t help themselves right now. So they should pay attention to ways they can help their owners.'
'But what can we do, then?' said Philip impatiently.
'But what can we do, then?' Philip said, feeling frustrated.
'I fear,' said the parrot, 'that we can do nothing but go straight on. If this river is in[266] a book it will come out somewhere. No river in a book ever runs underground and stays there.'
'I’m afraid,' said the parrot, 'that we can only move forward. If this river is in[266] a book, it will eventually show up somewhere. No river in a book ever runs underground and stays there.'
'I shan't wake Lucy,' said Philip; 'she might be frightened.'
'I won't wake Lucy,' said Philip; 'she might get scared.'
'You needn't,' said Lucy, 'she's awake, and she's no more frightened than you are.'
'You don't need to,' Lucy said, 'she's awake, and she's just as unafraid as you are.'
('You hear that,' said Max to Brenda; 'you take example by her, my dear!')
('Did you hear that,' said Max to Brenda; 'you should follow her example, my dear!')
'But if we are going the wrong way, we shan't reach the Great Sloth,' Lucy went on.
'But if we're going the wrong way, we won't reach the Great Sloth,' Lucy continued.
'Sooner or later, one way or another, we shall come to him,' said the parrot; 'and time is of no importance to a Great Sloth.'
'Sooner or later, one way or another, we’ll get to him,' said the parrot; 'and time doesn’t matter to a Great Sloth.'
It was now very cold, and our travellers were glad to wrap themselves in the flags of all nations with which the yacht was handsomely provided. Philip made a sort of tabard of the Union Jack and the old Royal Arms of England, with the lilies and leopards; and Lucy wore the Japanese flag as a shawl. She said the picture of the sun on it made her feel warm. But Philip shivered under his complicated crosses and lions, as the Lightning Loose swept on over the dark tide between the dark walls and under the dark roof of the cavern.
It was really cold now, and our travelers were happy to wrap themselves in the flags of all nations that the yacht was nicely stocked with. Philip made a kind of tabard from the Union Jack and the old Royal Arms of England, featuring the lilies and leopards; meanwhile, Lucy wore the Japanese flag as a shawl. She said the sun design on it made her feel warm. But Philip shivered under his mix of crosses and lions as the Lightning Loose sped over the dark water between the dark walls and beneath the dark roof of the cave.
'Cheer up,' said the parrot. 'Think what a lot of adventures you're having that no one else has ever had: think what a lot of things[267] you'll have to tell the other boys when you go to school.'
'Cheer up,' said the parrot. 'Think about all the adventures you're having that no one else has ever experienced: think about all the things[267] you'll have to share with the other boys when you go to school.'
'The other boys wouldn't believe a word of it,' said Philip in gloom. 'I wouldn't unless I knew it was true.'
'The other boys wouldn't believe a single word of it,' Philip said sadly. 'I wouldn't either unless I knew it was true.'
'What I think is,' said Lucy, watching the yellow light from the lamps rushing ahead along the roof, 'that we shan't want to tell people. It'll be just enough to know it ourselves and talk about it, just Philip and me together.'
'What I think is,' said Lucy, watching the yellow light from the lamps rushing ahead along the roof, 'that we won't want to tell anyone. It'll be just enough for us to know it ourselves and talk about it, just Philip and me together.'
'Well, as to that——' the parrot was beginning doubtfully, when he broke off to exclaim:
'Well, about that——' the parrot started uncertainly, then paused to exclaim:
'Do my claws deceive me or is there a curious vibration, and noticeable acceleration of velocity?'
'Do my claws deceive me, or is there a strange vibration and noticeable increase in speed?'
'Eh?' said Philip, which is not manners, and he knew it.
'Eh?' said Philip, which wasn't polite, and he knew it.
'He means,' said Max stolidly, 'aren't we going rather fast and rather wobbly?'
'What he means,' Max said flatly, 'is aren’t we going a bit fast and a little wobbly?'
We certainly were. The Lightning Loose was going faster and faster along that subterranean channel, and every now and then gave a lurch and a shiver.
We definitely were. The Lightning Loose was speeding up along that underground channel, and every now and then, it would lurch and shudder.
'Oh!' whined Brenda; 'this is a dreadful place for dear little dogs!'
'Oh!' complained Brenda; 'this is a terrible place for sweet little dogs!'
'Philip!' said Lucy in a low voice, 'I know something is going to happen. Something dreadful. We are friends, aren't we?'
'Philip!' Lucy said softly, 'I know something is going to happen. Something terrible. We are friends, right?'
'Then I wish you'd kiss me.'
'Then I wish you would kiss me.'
'I can like you just as much without that,' said Philip uneasily. 'Kissing people—it's silly, don't you think?'
"I can like you just as much without that," Philip said, feeling uneasy. "Kissing people—it's just silly, don’t you think?"
'Nobody's kissed me since daddy went away,' she said, 'except Helen. And you don't mind kissing Helen. She said you were going to adopt me for your sister.'
'Nobody's kissed me since Dad left,' she said, 'except Helen. And you don't mind kissing Helen. She said you were going to adopt me as your sister.'
'Oh! all right,' said Philip, and put his arm round her and kissed her. She felt so little and helpless and bony in his arm that he suddenly felt sorry for her, kissed her again more kindly and then, withdrawing his arm, thumped her hearteningly on the back.
'Oh! okay,' said Philip, and put his arm around her and kissed her. She seemed so small and vulnerable and bony in his arm that he suddenly felt sorry for her, kissed her again more gently, and then, pulling back his arm, gave her an encouraging pat on the back.

'Be a man,' he said in tones of comradeship and encouragement. 'I'm perfectly certain nothing's going to happen. We're just going through a tunnel, and presently we shall just come out into the open air again, with the sky and the stars going on as usual.'
'Be a man,' he said with a sense of friendship and support. 'I'm absolutely sure nothing's going to happen. We're just passing through a tunnel, and soon we'll come out into the fresh air again, with the sky and the stars continuing on as they always do.'
He spoke this standing on the prow beside Lucy, and as he spoke she clutched his arm.
He said this while standing on the front of the boat next to Lucy, and as he spoke, she held onto his arm tightly.
'Oh, look,' she breathed, 'oh, listen!'
'Oh, look,' she said, 'oh, listen!'
[269]He listened. And he heard a dull echoing roar that got louder and louder. And he looked. The light of the lamps shone ahead on the dark gleaming water, and then quite suddenly it did not shine on the water because there was no longer any water for it to shine[271] on. Only great empty black darkness. A great hole, ahead, into which the stream poured itself. And now they were at the edge of the gulf. The Lightning Loose gave a shudder and a bound and hung for what seemed a long moment on the edge of the precipice down which the underground river was pouring itself in a smooth sleek stream, rather like poured treacle, over what felt like the edge of everything solid.
[269]He listened. And he heard a dull, echoing roar that grew louder and louder. He looked. The light from the lamps shone ahead on the dark, gleaming water, but suddenly it stopped shining on the water because there was no longer any water for it to reflect[271]. Only vast, empty blackness. A massive hole ahead, where the stream flowed into. And now they were at the edge of the gulf. The Lightning Loose shuddered and bounced and hung for what felt like a long moment at the brink of the drop where the underground river cascaded smoothly like poured syrup, over what seemed to be the end of everything solid.
The moment ended, and the little yacht, with Philip and Lucy and the parrot and the two dogs, plunged headlong over the edge into the dark unknown abyss below.
The moment passed, and the small yacht, carrying Philip, Lucy, the parrot, and the two dogs, dove straight over the edge into the dark unknown below.
'It's all right, Lu,' said Philip in that moment. 'I'll take care of you.'
"It's okay, Lu," Philip said in that moment. "I got you."
And then there was silence in the cavern—only the rushing sound of the great waterfall echoed in the rocky arch.[272]
And then there was silence in the cave—only the sound of the rushing waterfall echoed in the rocky arch.[272]
CHAPTER X
THE GREAT SLOTH
You have heard of Indians shooting rapids in their birch-bark canoes? And perhaps you have yourself sailed a toy boat on a stream, and made a dam of clay, and waited with more or less patience till the water rose nearly to the top, and then broken a bit of your dam out and made a waterfall and let your boat drift over the edge of it. You know how it goes slowly at first, then hesitates and sweeps on more and more quickly. Sometimes it upsets; and sometimes it shudders and strains and trembles and sways to one side and to the other, and at last rights itself and makes up its mind, and rushes on down the stream, usually to be entangled in the clump of rushes at the stream's next turn. This is what happened to that good yacht, the Lightning Loose. She shot over the edge of that dark smooth subterranean waterfall, hung a long breathless moment between still air and[273] falling water, slid down like a flash, dashed into the stream below, shuddered, reeled, righted herself and sped on. You have perhaps been down the water chute at Earl's Court? It was rather like that.
Have you heard about Indians navigating rapids in their birch-bark canoes? Maybe you've also played with a toy boat on a stream, built a clay dam, and then waited patiently (or not) for the water to rise almost to the top. Eventually, you broke a piece of your dam, creating a waterfall, and let your boat drift over the edge. You know how it starts off slowly, hesitates, and then picks up speed. Sometimes it tips over; other times it shakes, strains, and sways side to side, but eventually rights itself, makes a decision, and rushes down the stream, usually getting caught in a patch of rushes at the next bend. That's what happened to that great yacht, the Lightning Loose. It soared over the edge of that dark, smooth underground waterfall, hung for a breathless moment between still air and falling water, then shot down like lightning, crashed into the stream below, shuddered, swayed, regained its balance, and sped on. Have you ever been down the water chute at Earl's Court? It was a bit like that.
'It's—it's all right,' said Philip, in a rather shaky whisper. 'She's going on all right.'
'It's—it's fine,' said Philip, in a somewhat shaky whisper. 'She's doing okay.'
'Yes,' said Lucy, holding his arm very tight; 'yes, I'm sure she's going on all right.'
'Yeah,' said Lucy, gripping his arm tightly; 'yeah, I'm sure she's doing fine.'
'Are we drowned?' said a trembling squeak. 'Oh, Max, are we really drowned?'
'Are we drowning?' said a shaky voice. 'Oh, Max, are we actually drowning?'
'I don't think so,' Max replied with caution. 'And if we are, my dear, we cannot undrown ourselves by screams.'
"I don't think so," Max answered carefully. "And if we are, my dear, we can't save ourselves by screaming."
'Far from it,' said the parrot, who had for the moment been rendered quite speechless by the shock. And you know a parrot is not made speechless just by any little thing. 'So we may just as well try to behave,' it said.
'Not at all,' said the parrot, who for a moment was completely stunned by the shock. And you know a parrot doesn't get stunned by just anything. 'So we might as well try to behave,' it said.
The lamps had certainly behaved, and behaved beautifully; through the wild air of the fall, the wild splash as the Lightning Loose struck the stream below, the lamps had shone on, seemingly undisturbed.
The lamps had definitely performed well and brilliantly; through the wild autumn air, the loud crash as the Lightning Loose hit the stream below, the lamps had continued to shine, looking completely undisturbed.
'An example to us all,' said the parrot.
'An example to all of us,' said the parrot.
'Yes, but,' said Lucy, 'what are we to do?'
'Yes, but,' Lucy said, 'what are we supposed to do?'
'When adventures take a turn one is far from expecting, one does what one can,' said the parrot.[274]
'When adventures take an unexpected turn, you do what you can,' said the parrot.[274]
'And what's that?'
'What’s that?'
'Nothing,' said the parrot. 'Philip has relieved Max at the helm and is steering a straight course between the banks—if you can call them banks. There is nothing else to be done.'
'Nothing,' said the parrot. 'Philip has taken over from Max at the wheel and is steering a straight path between the banks—if you can call them that. There’s nothing else to do.'
There plainly wasn't. The Lightning Loose rushed on through the darkness. Lucy reflected for a moment and then made cocoa. This was real heroism. It cheered every one up, including the cocoa-maker herself. It was impossible to believe that anything dreadful was going to happen when you were making that soft, sweet, ordinary drink.
There clearly wasn't. The Lightning Loose sped through the darkness. Lucy thought for a moment and then made some cocoa. This was real heroism. It lifted everyone's spirits, including the cocoa-maker’s. It was hard to believe that anything bad was going to happen when you were making that soft, sweet, everyday drink.
'I say,' Philip remarked when she carried a cup to him at the wheel, 'I've been thinking. All this is out of a book. Some one must have let it out. I know what book it's out of too. And if the whole story got out of the book we're all right. Only we shall go on for ages and climb out at last, three days' journey from Trieste.'
'I say,' Philip said as she brought him a cup at the wheel, 'I've been thinking. This is straight out of a book. Someone must have revealed it. I know exactly which book it’s from too. And if the entire story came from the book, we're fine. But we'll be stuck for a long time and eventually end up three days' journey from Trieste.'
'I see,' said Lucy, and added that she hated geography. 'Drink your cocoa while it's hot,' she said in motherly accents, and 'what book is it?'
'I see,' Lucy said, adding that she hated geography. 'Drink your cocoa while it's hot,' she said in a nurturing tone, and 'what book is it?'
'It's The Last Cruise of the Teal,' he said. 'Helen gave it me just before she went away. It's a ripping book, and I used it for the roof[275] of the outer court of the Hall of Justice. I remember it perfectly. The chaps on the Teal made torches of paper soaked in paraffin.'
'It's The Last Cruise of the Teal,' he said. 'Helen gave it to me right before she left. It's an amazing book, and I used it for the roof[275] of the outer court of the Hall of Justice. I remember it clearly. The guys on the Teal made torches out of paper soaked in paraffin.'
'We haven't any,' said Lucy; 'besides our lamps light everything up all right. Oh! there's Brenda crying again. She hasn't a shadow of pluck.'
'We don't have any,' said Lucy; 'besides, our lamps light everything up just fine. Oh! there's Brenda crying again. She doesn't have an ounce of bravery.'
She went quickly to the cabin where Max was trying to cheer Brenda by remarks full of solid good sense, to which Brenda paid no attention whatever.
She rushed over to the cabin where Max was trying to lift Brenda's spirits with sensible comments, but Brenda ignored him completely.
'I knew how it would be,' she kept saying in a whining voice; 'I told you so from the beginning. I wish we hadn't come. I want to go home. Oh! what a dreadful thing to happen to dear little dogs.'
'I knew how this would turn out,' she kept saying in a complaining voice; 'I warned you from the start. I wish we hadn't come. I want to go home. Oh! what a terrible thing to happen to those poor little dogs.'
'Brenda,' said Lucy firmly, 'if you don't stop whining you shan't have any cocoa.'
'Brenda,' Lucy said firmly, 'if you don't stop whining, you won't get any cocoa.'
Brenda stopped at once and wagged her tail appealingly.
Brenda immediately stopped and wagged her tail in a friendly way.
'Cocoa?' she said, 'did any one say cocoa? My nerves are so delicate. I know I'm a trial, dear Max, it's no use your pretending I'm not, but there is nothing like cocoa for the nerves. Plenty of sugar, please, dear Lucy. Thank you so much! Yes, it's just as I like it.'
'Cocoa?' she asked. 'Did someone say cocoa? My nerves are really sensitive. I know I'm a challenge, dear Max; there's no point in pretending I'm not. But there's nothing like cocoa to calm the nerves. Lots of sugar, please, dear Lucy. Thank you so much! Yes, it's exactly how I like it.'
'There will be other things to eat by and by,' said Lucy. 'People who whine won't get any.'[276]
"There will be other things to eat eventually," said Lucy. "People who complain won't get any."[276]
'I'm sure nobody would dream of whining,' said Brenda. 'I know I'm too sensitive; but you can do anything with dear little dogs by kindness. And as for whining—do you know it's a thing I've never been subject to, from a child, never. Max will tell you the same.'
"I'm sure no one would dream of complaining," said Brenda. "I know I'm a bit too sensitive, but you can do so much with sweet little dogs just by being kind. And as for complaining—do you know it's something I've never done, not even as a child, never. Max will tell you the same."
Max said nothing, but only fixed his beautiful eyes hopefully on the cocoa jug.
Max said nothing, but just stared hopefully at the cocoa jug with his beautiful eyes.
And all the time the yacht was speeding along the underground stream, beneath the vast arch of the underground cavern.
And all the while, the yacht was racing down the underground river, beneath the huge arch of the underground cave.
'The worst of it is we may be going ever so far away from where we want to get to,' said Philip, when Max had undertaken the steering again.
"The worst part is we might be going really far away from where we actually want to go," said Philip, after Max had taken over the steering again.
'All roads,' remarked the parrot, 'lead to Somnolentia. And besides the ship is travelling due north—at least so the ship's compass states, and I have no reason as yet for doubting its word.'
'All roads,' said the parrot, 'lead to Somnolentia. And besides, the ship is heading due north—at least that's what the ship's compass says, and I have no reason to doubt it yet.'
'Hullo!' cried more than one voice, and the ship shot out of the dark cavern into a sheet of water that lay spread under a white dome. The stream that had brought them there seemed to run across one side of this pool. Max, directed by the parrot, steered the ship into smooth water, where she lay at rest at last in the very middle of this great underground lake.[277]
"Hello!" shouted several voices, and the ship burst out of the dark cave into a body of water spread out beneath a white dome. The stream that had brought them there flowed along one side of this pool. Max, guided by the parrot, steered the ship into calm waters, where it finally rested in the center of this vast underground lake.[277]
'This isn't out of The Cruise of the Teal,' said Philip. 'They must have shut that book.'
'This isn't from The Cruise of the Teal,' Philip said. 'They must have closed that book.'
'I think it's out of a book about Mexico or Peru or Ingots or some geographical place,' said Lucy; 'it had a green-and-gold binding. I think you used it for the other end of the outer justice court. And if you did, this dome's solid silver, and there's a hole in it, and under this dome there's untold treasure in gold incas.'
'I think it's from a book about Mexico or Peru or ingots or some geographical location,' said Lucy. 'It had a green-and-gold cover. I think you used it for the other end of the outer justice court. And if you did, this dome is solid silver, and there's a hole in it, and under this dome, there's an immense treasure of gold Incas.'
'What's incas?'
'What's incas?'
'Gold bars, I believe,' said Lucy; 'and Mexicans come down through the hole in the roof and get it, and when enemies come they flood it with water. It's flooded now,' she added unnecessarily.
'Gold bars, I think,' said Lucy; 'and Mexicans come down through the hole in the roof to get it, and when enemies arrive, they flood it with water. It's flooded right now,' she added unnecessarily.
'I wish adventures had never been invented,' said Brenda. 'No, dear Lucy, I am not whining. Far from it. But if a dear little dog might suggest it, we should all be better in a home, should we not?'
'I wish adventures had never been invented,' said Brenda. 'No, dear Lucy, I'm not complaining. Not at all. But if a sweet little dog could suggest it, we would all be better off at home, wouldn't we?'
All eyes now perceived a dark hole in the roof, a round hole exactly in the middle of the shining dome. And as they gazed the dark hole became light. And they saw above them a white shining disk like a very large and very bright moon. It was the light of day.
All eyes now saw a dark hole in the roof, a round opening right in the center of the bright dome. And as they looked, the dark hole turned into light. They saw above them a white shining disk like a huge and very bright moon. It was the light of day.
'Some one has opened the trap-door,' said[278] Lucy. 'The Ingots always closed their treasure-vaults with trap-doors.'
'Someone has opened the trap-door,' said[278] Lucy. 'The Ingots always closed their treasure vaults with trap-doors.'
The bright disk was obscured; confused shapes broke its shining roundness. Then another disk, small and very black appeared in the middle of it; the black disk grew larger and larger and larger. It was coming down to them. Slowly and steadily it came; now it reached the level of the dome, now it hung below it; down, down, down it came, past the level of their eager eyes and splashed in the water close by the ship. It was a large empty bucket. The rope which held it was jerked from above; the bucket dipped and filled and was drawn up again slowly and steadily till it disappeared in the hole in the roof.
The bright disk was covered; strange shapes disrupted its glowing roundness. Then another disk, small and very black, appeared in the middle of it; the black disk grew bigger and bigger and bigger. It was descending toward them. Slowly and steadily it came; now it reached the level of the dome, now it hung below it; down, down, down it came, past the level of their eager eyes and splashed in the water near the ship. It was a large empty bucket. The rope holding it was pulled from above; the bucket dipped and filled and was drawn up again slowly and steadily until it vanished into the hole in the roof.
'Quick,' said the parrot, 'get the ship exactly under the hole, and next time the bucket comes down you can go up in it.'
'Quick,' said the parrot, 'get the ship right under the hole, and the next time the bucket comes down, you can go up in it.'
'This is out of the Arabian Nights, I think,' said Lucy, when the yacht was directly under the hole in the roof. 'But who is it that keeps on opening the books? Somebody must be pulling Polistopolis down.'
'This is from the Arabian Nights, I think,' said Lucy, when the yacht was right under the hole in the roof. 'But who keeps opening the books? Someone must be bringing Polistopolis down.'
'The Pretenderette, I shouldn't wonder,' said Philip gloomily. 'She isn't the Deliverer, so she must be the Destroyer. Nobody else can get into Polistarchia, you know.'[279]
'The Pretenderette, I guess,' said Philip gloomily. 'She isn't the Deliverer, so she must be the Destroyer. No one else can get into Polistarchia, you know.'[279]
'There's me.'
"That's me."
'Oh, you're Deliverer too.'
'Oh, you're a Deliverer too.'
'Thank you,' said Lucy gratefully. 'But there's Helen.'
'Thanks,' Lucy said gratefully. 'But there's Helen.'
'She was only on the Island, you know; she couldn't come to Polistarchia. Look out!'
'She was just on the Island, you know; she couldn't come to Polistarchia. Watch out!'
The bucket was descending again, and instead of splashing in the water it bumped on the deck.
The bucket was going down again, and instead of splashing into the water, it hit the deck.
'You go first,' said Philip to Lucy.
'You go first,' Philip said to Lucy.
'And you,' said Max to Brenda.
'And you,' said Max to Brenda.
'Oh, I'll go first if you like,' said Philip.
'Oh, I can go first if you want,' said Philip.
'Yes,' said Max, 'I'll go first if you like, Brenda.'
'Yeah,' said Max, 'I'll go first if that's cool with you, Brenda.'
You see Philip felt that he ought to give Lucy the first chance of escaping from the poor Lightning Loose. Yet he could not be at all sure what it was that she would be escaping to. And if there was danger overhead, of course he ought to be the one to go first to face it. And the worthy Max felt the same about Brenda.
You see, Philip thought he should give Lucy the first opportunity to escape from the poor Lightning Loose. Yet he couldn't be sure what she would be escaping to. And if there was danger above, then he should be the one to go first to face it. The decent Max felt the same way about Brenda.
And Lucy felt just the same as they did. I don't know what Brenda felt. She whined a little. Then for one moment Lucy and Philip stood on the deck each grasping the handle of the bucket and looking at each other, and the dogs looked at them, and the parrot looked at every one in turn. An impatient jerk and[280] shake of the rope from above reminded them that there was no time to lose.
And Lucy felt exactly the same as they did. I have no idea what Brenda felt. She complained a bit. Then, for a moment, Lucy and Philip stood on the deck, each holding the handle of the bucket and looking at each other, while the dogs watched them, and the parrot looked at everyone in turn. An impatient tug and a shake of the rope from above reminded them that they had no time to waste.
Lucy decided that it was more dangerous to go than to stay, just at the same moment when Philip decided that it was more dangerous to stay than to go, so when Lucy stepped into the bucket Philip helped her eagerly. Max thought the same as Philip, and I am afraid Brenda agreed with them. At any rate she leaped into Lucy's lap and curled her long length round just as the rope tightened and the bucket began to go up. Brenda screamed faintly, but her scream was stifled at once.
Lucy figured it was riskier to leave than to remain, right at the same time Philip figured it was more dangerous to stay than to leave, so when Lucy got into the bucket, Philip jumped in to help her. Max thought like Philip, and I’m afraid Brenda was on their side too. In any case, she jumped into Lucy's lap and wrapped her long body around her just as the rope tightened and the bucket started to rise. Brenda let out a faint scream, but it was quickly muffled.
'I'll send the bucket down again the moment I get up,' Lucy called out; and a moment later, 'it feels awfully jolly, like a swing.'
"I'll send the bucket down again as soon as I get up," Lucy called out; and a moment later, "it feels really fun, like a swing."
And so saying she was drawn up into the hole in the roof of the dome. Then a sound of voices came down the shaft, a confused sound; the anxious little party on the Lightning Loose could not make out any distinct words. They all stood staring up, expecting, waiting for the bucket to come down again.
And as she said that, she was pulled up into the hole in the roof of the dome. Then, voices echoed down the shaft, a jumbled noise; the worried group on the Lightning Loose couldn’t make out any clear words. They all stood there, staring up, anticipating, waiting for the bucket to come back down.
'I hate leaving the ship,' said Philip.
'I hate leaving the ship,' Philip said.
'You shall be the last to leave her,' said the parrot consolingly; 'that is if we can manage about Max without your having to sit on him in the bucket if he gets in first.'
'You’ll be the last to leave her,' said the parrot reassuringly; 'that is, if we can handle Max without you having to sit on him in the bucket if he gets in first.'

A little arrogantly the parrot unfolded half a bright wing.
A bit arrogantly, the parrot spread one of its bright wings.
'Oh!' said Philip enlightened and reminded. 'Of course! And you might have flown away at any time. And yet you stuck to us. I say, you know, that was jolly decent of you.'
'Oh!' said Philip, enlightened and reminded. 'Of course! And you could have left at any time. And yet you stayed with us. I must say, that was really kind of you.'
'Not at all,' said the parrot with conscious modesty.
'Not at all,' said the parrot with aware humility.
'But it was,' Philip insisted. 'You might have—— hullo!' cried Philip. The bucket came down again with a horrible rush. They held their breaths and looked to see the form of Lucy hurtling through the air. But no, the bucket swung loose a moment in mid-air, then it was hastily drawn up, and a hollow metallic clang echoed through the cavern.
'But it was,' Philip insisted. 'You might have—— hey!' shouted Philip. The bucket came crashing down again with a terrifying speed. They held their breath and watched for Lucy's figure flying through the air. But no, the bucket dangled for a moment in mid-air, then it was quickly pulled back up, and a hollow metallic clang echoed through the cavern.
'Brenda!' the cry was wrung from the heart of the sober self-contained Max.
'Brenda!' the shout came from the depths of the serious and composed Max.
'My wings and claws!' exclaimed the parrot.
'My wings and claws!' the parrot exclaimed.
'Oh, bother!' said Philip.
"Oh, bother!" Philip exclaimed.
There was some excuse for these expressions of emotion. The white disk overhead had suddenly disappeared. Some one up above had banged the lid down. And all the manly hearts were below in the cave, and brave Lucy and helpless Brenda were above in a strange place, whose dangers those below could only imagine.[284]
There was some reason for these emotional reactions. The white disk in the sky had suddenly vanished. Someone above had slammed the lid shut. And all the courageous hearts were down in the cave, while brave Lucy and helpless Brenda were up in an unfamiliar place, with dangers that those below could only picture.[284]
'I wish I'd gone,' said Philip. 'Oh, I wish I'd gone.'
'I wish I'd gone,' said Philip. 'Oh, I wish I'd gone.'
'Yes, indeed,' said Max, with a deep sigh.
'Yes, definitely,' said Max, with a deep sigh.
'I feel a little faint,' said the parrot; 'if some one would make a cup of cocoa.'
'I feel a bit faint,' said the parrot; 'if someone could make a cup of cocoa.'
Thus did the excellent bird seek to occupy their minds in that first moment of disaster. And it was well that the captain and crew were thus saved from despair. For before the kettle boiled, the lid of the shaft opened about a foot and something largeish, roundish and lumpish fell heavily and bounced upon the deck of the Lightning Loose.
Thus did the amazing bird try to distract them during that first moment of disaster. And it was good that the captain and crew were kept from despair. For before the kettle boiled, the lid of the shaft opened about a foot, and something large, round, and lumpy fell heavily and bounced on the deck of the Lightning Loose.
It was a pine-apple, fresh, ripe and juicy. On its side was carved in large letters of uncertain shape the one word 'WAIT.'
It was a pineapple, fresh, ripe, and juicy. On its side was carved in large letters of uncertain shape the one word 'WAIT.'
It was good advice and they took it. Really I do not see what else they could have done in any case. And they ate the pine-apple. And presently every one felt extremely sleepy.
It was solid advice, and they followed it. Honestly, I don't see what else they could have done anyway. And they ate the pineapple. Soon, everyone felt really sleepy.
'Waiting is one of those things that you can do as well asleep as awake, or even better,' said the parrot. 'Forty winks will do us all the good in the world.' He put his head under his wing where he sat on the binnacle.
'Waiting is something you can do just as well asleep as you can awake, or maybe even better,' said the parrot. 'A quick nap will do us all the good in the world.' He tucked his head under his wing as he sat on the binnacle.
'May I turn in alongside you, sir?' Max asked. 'I shan't feel the dreadful loneliness so much then.'
'Can I join you, sir?' Max asked. 'I won't feel so lonely then.'
So Philip and Max curled up together on[285] the deck, warmly covered with the spare flags of all nations, and the forty winks lasted for the space of a good night's rest—about ten hours, in fact. So ten hours' waiting was got through quite easily. But there was more waiting to do after they woke up, and that was not so easy.
So Philip and Max cuddled up together on[285] the deck, comfortably wrapped in spare flags from all over the world, and their nap turned out to last a solid ten hours, like a good night's sleep. So they managed the ten hours of waiting pretty effortlessly. But there was still more waiting to do once they woke up, and that wasn’t as easy.
When Lucy, sitting in the bucket with Brenda in her lap, felt the bucket lifted from the deck and swung loose in the air, it was as much as she could do to refrain from screaming. Brenda did scream, as you know, but Lucy stifled the sound in the folds of her frock.
When Lucy, sitting in the bucket with Brenda on her lap, felt the bucket being lifted from the deck and swung around in the air, she could barely hold back a scream. Brenda *did* scream, as you know, but Lucy muffled the sound in the fabric of her dress.
Lucy bit her lips, made a great effort and called out that remark about the bucket-swing, just as though she were quite comfortable. It was very brave of her and helped her to go on being brave.
Lucy bit her lips, made a big effort, and called out that comment about the bucket swing, acting like she was completely at ease. It was really courageous of her and helped her keep being brave.
The bucket drew slowly up and up and up and passed from the silver dome into the dark shaft above. Lucy looked up. Yes, it was daylight that showed at the top of the shaft, and the rope was drawing her up towards it. Suppose the rope broke? Brenda was quite quiet now. She said afterwards that she must have fainted. And now the light was nearer and nearer. Now Lucy was in it, for the bucket had been drawn right up, and hands were reached out to draw it over the side of what[286] seemed like a well. At that moment Lucy saw in a flash what might happen if the owners of the hands, in their surprise, let go the bucket and the windlass. She caught Brenda in her hands and threw the dog out on to the dry ground, and threw herself across the well parapet. Just in time, for a shout of surprise went up and the bucket went down, clanging against the well sides. The hands had let go.
The bucket rose slowly, climbing higher and higher until it passed through the silver dome into the dark shaft above. Lucy looked up. Yes, daylight was visible at the top of the shaft, and the rope was pulling her toward it. What if the rope broke? Brenda was completely quiet now. She later said she must have fainted. And now the light was getting closer and closer. Lucy was now in it, as the bucket was pulled all the way up, and hands reached out to pull it over the edge of what[286] looked like a well. In that moment, Lucy had a quick thought about what could happen if the people owning those hands, surprised, let go of the bucket and the windlass. She grabbed Brenda in her arms and threw the dog out onto the dry ground, then threw herself over the edge of the well. Just in time, because a shout of surprise erupted and the bucket fell, banging against the sides of the well. The hands had let go.
Lucy clambered over the well side slowly, and when her feet stood on firm ground she saw that the hands were winding up the bucket again, and that it came very easily.
Lucy climbed over the edge of the well slowly, and when her feet were on solid ground, she noticed that the hands were winding the bucket up again, and it was coming up quite easily.
'Oh, don't!' she said. 'Let it go right down! There are some more people down there.'
'Oh, don’t!' she said. 'Let it drop all the way down! There are more people down there.'
'Sorry, but it's against the rules. The bucket only goes down this well forty times a day. And that was the fortieth time.'
'Sorry, but that's against the rules. The bucket only goes down this well forty times a day. And that was the fortieth time.'
They pulled the bucket in and banged down the lid of the well. Some one padlocked it and put the key in his pocket. And Lucy and he stood facing each other. He was a little round-headed man in a curious stiff red tunic, and there was something about the general shape of him and his tunic which reminded Lucy of something, only she could not remember what. Behind him stood two others, also red-tunicked and round-headed.[287]
They pulled up the bucket and slammed the lid of the well shut. Someone padlocked it and pocketed the key. Lucy and he stood facing each other. He was a short, round-headed man in a strange, stiff red tunic, and there was something about his overall shape and outfit that reminded Lucy of something, though she couldn't quite place it. Behind him stood two others, also in red tunics and with round heads.[287]

Brenda crouched at Lucy's feet and whined[289] softly, and Lucy waited for the strangers to speak.
Brenda crouched at Lucy's feet and whined[289] softly, and Lucy waited for the strangers to talk.
'You shouldn't do that,' said the red-tunicked man at last, 'it was a great shock to us, your bobbing up as you did. It will keep us awake at night, just remembering it.'
'You shouldn't do that,' said the man in the red tunic at last, 'it was a huge shock for us when you suddenly appeared like that. We'll be kept up at night just thinking about it.'
'I'm sorry,' said Lucy.
"I'm sorry," Lucy said.
'You should always come into strange towns by the front gate,' said the man; 'try to remember that, will you? Good-night.'
'You should always enter unfamiliar towns through the front gate,' the man said. 'Try to remember that, okay? Good night.'
'But you're not going off like this,' said Lucy. 'Let me write a note and drop it down to the others. Have you a bit of pencil, and paper?'
'But you’re not leaving like this,' said Lucy. 'Let me write a note and send it down to the others. Do you have a pencil and some paper?'
'No,' said the strange people, staring at her.
'No,' said the strange people, staring at her.
'Haven't you anything I can write on?' Lucy asked them.
"Haven't you got anything I can write on?" Lucy asked them.
'There's nothing here but pine-apples,' said one of them at last.
'There's nothing here but pineapples,' said one of them finally.
So she cut a pine-apple from among the hundreds that grew among the rocks near by, and carved 'WAIT' on it with her penknife.
So she picked a pineapple from the hundreds growing among the nearby rocks and carved 'WAIT' on it with her pocket knife.
'Now,' she said, 'open that well lid.'
'Now,' she said, 'open that well lid.'
'It's as much as our lives are worth,' said the leader.
'It's the value of our lives,' said the leader.
'No it isn't,' said Lucy; 'there's no law against dropping pine-apples into the well. You know there isn't. It isn't like drawing water. And if you don't I shall set my little dog at you. She is very fierce.'[290]
'No it isn't,' said Lucy; 'there's no law against dropping pineapples into the well. You know there isn't. It’s not the same as drawing water. And if you don't, I’ll sic my little dog on you. She’s really fierce.'[290]
Brenda was so flattered that she showed her teeth and growled.
Brenda was so flattered that she smiled widely and growled.
'Oh, very well,' said the stranger; 'anything to avoid fuss.'
'Oh, fine,' said the stranger; 'anything to keep things simple.'
When the well lid was padlocked down again, Lucy said:
When the well lid was locked down again, Lucy said:
'What country is this?' though she was almost sure, because of the pine-apples, that it was Somnolentia. And when they had said that word she said:
'What country is this?' even though she was pretty sure, thanks to the pineapples, that it was Somnolentia. And when they said that word, she replied:
'Now I'll tell you something. The Deliverer is coming up that well next time you draw water. He is coming to deliver you from the bondage of the Great Sloth.'
'Now I'll tell you something. The Deliverer is going to come up that well the next time you get water. He is coming to free you from the grip of the Great Sloth.'
'It is true,' said the red round-headed leader, 'that we are in bondage. And the Great Sloth wearies us with the singing of choric songs when we long to be asleep. But none can deliver us. There is no hope. There is nothing good but sleep. And of that we have never enough.'
"It’s true," said the round-headed leader, "that we’re trapped. And the Great Sloth tires us out with the endless singing of choir songs when we just want to sleep. But no one can rescue us. There’s no hope. The only good thing is sleep. And we never get enough of that."
'Oh, dear,' said Lucy despairingly, 'aren't there any women here? They always have more sense than men.'
'Oh, no,' Lucy said in despair, 'aren't there any women here? They always make more sense than men.'
'What you say is rude as well as untrue,' said the red leader; 'but to avoid fuss we will lead you and your fierce dog to the huts of the women. And then perhaps you will allow us to go to sleep.'
'What you’re saying is both rude and false,' said the red leader; 'but to keep things calm, we’ll take you and your fierce dog to the women’s huts. Then maybe you’ll let us get some sleep.'
The huts were poor and mean, little fenced-[291]in corners in the ruins of what had once been a great and beautiful city, with gardens and streams; but now the streams were dry and nothing grew in the gardens but weeds and pine-apples.
The huts were shabby and insignificant, barely fenced-in corners in the ruins of what used to be a great and beautiful city, complete with gardens and streams; but now the streams had dried up, and all that grew in the gardens were weeds and pineapples.
But the women—who all wore green tunics of the same stiff shape as the men's—were not quite so sleepy as their husbands. They brought Lucy fresh pine-apples to eat, and were dreamily interested in the cut of her clothes and the begging accomplishments of Brenda. And from the women she learned several things about the Somnolentians. They all wore the same shaped tunics, only the colours differed. The women's were green, the drawers of water wore red, the attendants of the Great Sloth wore black, and the pine-apple gatherers wore yellow.
But the women—who all wore green tunics that were just as stiff as the men's—seemed a bit more awake than their husbands. They brought Lucy fresh pineapples to eat and were dreamily curious about her clothing style and Brenda's skills at begging. From the women, she learned a few things about the Somnolentians. They all wore the same style of tunics, with only the colors changing. The women's tunics were green, the water carriers wore red, the attendants of the Great Sloth wore black, and the pineapple gatherers wore yellow.
And as Lucy sat at the door of the hut and watched the people in these four colours going lazily about among the ruins she suddenly knew what they were, and she exclaimed:
And as Lucy sat at the door of the hut and watched the people in these four colors moving slowly among the ruins, she suddenly realized what they were and exclaimed:
'I know what you are; you're Halma men.'
'I know what you are; you're Halma men.'
Instantly every man within earshot made haste to get away, and the women whispered, 'Hush! It is death to breathe that name.'
Instantly, every man within hearing distance hurried to leave, and the women whispered, 'Shh! It's deadly to say that name.'
'But why?' Lucy asked.
'But why?' Lucy questioned.
'Halma was the great captain of our race,'[292] said the woman, 'and the Great Sloth fears that if we hear his name it will rouse us and we shall break from bondage and become once more a free people.'
'Halma was the great leader of our people,'[292] said the woman, 'and the Great Sloth is afraid that if we hear his name, it will awaken us, and we'll break free from our chains and become a free people again.'
Lucy determined that they should hear that name pretty often; but before she could speak it again the woman sighed, and remarking 'The Great Sloth sleeps,' fell asleep then and there over the pine-apple she was peeling. A vast silence settled on the city, and next moment Lucy also slept. She slept for hours.
Lucy figured they would be hearing that name quite a bit; but before she could say it again, the woman sighed and said, "The Great Sloth sleeps," then dozed off right there over the pineapple she was peeling. A deep silence descended on the city, and the next moment, Lucy also fell asleep. She slept for hours.
It took her some time to find the keeper of the padlock key, and when she had found him he refused to use it. Nothing would move him, not even the threat of the fierceness of Brenda.
It took her a while to locate the person who had the padlock key, and when she finally found him, he refused to use it. Nothing could persuade him, not even the threat of Brenda's anger.
At last, almost in despair, Lucy suddenly remembered a word of power.
At last, nearly in despair, Lucy suddenly recalled a powerful word.
'I command you to open the well and let down the bucket,' she said. 'I command you by the great name of Halma.'
'I command you to open the well and lower the bucket,' she said. 'I command you by the great name of Halma.'
'It is death to speak that name,' said the keeper of the key, looking over his shoulder anxiously.
'It's deadly to say that name,' said the keeper of the key, glancing over his shoulder nervously.
'It is life to speak that name,' said Lucy. 'Halma! Halma! Halma! If you don't open that well I'll carve the name on a pine-apple and send it in on the golden tray with the Great Sloth's dinner.'[293]
'It's so important to say that name,' said Lucy. 'Halma! Halma! Halma! If you don't open that well, I'll carve the name on a pineapple and send it in on a gold tray with the Great Sloth's dinner.'[293]
'It would have the lives of hundreds for that,' said the keeper in horror.
"It would cost hundreds their lives for that," the keeper said in horror.
'Open the well then,' said Lucy.
'Go ahead and open the well,' said Lucy.
They all held a council as soon as Philip and Max had been safely drawn up in the bucket, and Lucy told them all she knew.
They all had a meeting as soon as Philip and Max were safely pulled up in the bucket, and Lucy shared everything she knew.
'I think whatever we do we ought to be quick,' said Lucy; 'that Great Sloth is dangerous. I'm sure it is. It's sent already to say I am to be brought to its presence to sing songs to it while it goes to sleep. It doesn't mind me because it knows I'm not the Deliverer. And if you'll let me, I believe I can work everything all right. But if it knows you're here, it'll be much harder.'
"I think whatever we do, we should be quick," Lucy said. "That Great Sloth is dangerous. I'm sure of it. It's already sent word that I need to be brought to sing songs to it while it falls asleep. It doesn't care about me because it knows I'm not the Deliverer. But if you let me, I believe I can handle everything. However, if it knows you're here, it will be much harder."
The degraded Halma men were watching them from a distance, in whispering groups.
The exhausted Halma men were observing them from afar, huddled in quiet groups.
'I shall go and sing to the Great Sloth,' she said, 'and you must go about and say the name of power to every one you meet, and tell them you're the Deliverer. Then if my idea doesn't come off, we must overpower the Great Sloth by numbers and. . . . You just go about saying "Halma!"—see?'
'I’m going to sing to the Great Sloth,' she said, 'and you need to go around telling everyone the name of power and let them know you’re the Deliverer. If my plan doesn’t work out, we’ll have to overpower the Great Sloth with numbers and... You just go around saying "Halma!"—got it?'
'While you do the dangerous part? Likely!' said Philip.
'While you take care of the risky part? Probably!' said Philip.
'It's not dangerous. It never hurts the[294] people who sing—never,' said Lucy. 'Now I'm going.'
'It's not dangerous. It never hurts the[294] people who sing—never,' Lucy said. 'Now I'm going.'
And she went before Philip could stop her.
And she went before Philip could stop her.
'Let her go,' said the parrot; 'she is a wise child.'
'Let her go,' said the parrot; 'she's a smart kid.'
The temple of the Great Sloth was built of solid gold. It had beautiful pillars and doorways and windows and courts, one inside the other, each paved with gold flagstones. And in the very middle of everything was a large room which was entirely feather-bed. There the Great Sloth passed its useless life in eating, sleeping and listening to music.
The temple of the Great Sloth was made of solid gold. It had stunning pillars, doorways, windows, and courtyards, all nested one inside the other, each with gold floors. Right in the center was a huge room completely filled with feather beds. This is where the Great Sloth spent its pointless life eating, sleeping, and listening to music.
Outside the moorish arch that led to this inner room Lucy stopped and began to sing. She had a clear little voice and she sang 'Jockey to the Fair,' and 'Early one morning,' and then she stopped.
Outside the Moorish arch that led to this inner room, Lucy paused and started to sing. She had a bright, clear voice and sang "Jockey to the Fair" and "Early One Morning," and then she stopped.
And a great sleepy slobbery voice came out from the room and said:
And a big, sleepy, slurpy voice came from the room and said:
'Your songs are in very bad taste. Do you know no sleepy songs?'
'Your songs have really poor taste. Don't you know any lullabies?'
'Your people sing you sleepy songs,' said Lucy. 'What a pity they can't sing to you all the time.'
'Your people sing you lullabies,' Lucy said. 'What a shame they can't sing to you all the time.'
'You have a sympathetic nature,' said the Great Sloth, and it came out and leaned on the pillar of its door and looked at her with sleepy interest. It was enormous, as big as a young[295] elephant, and it walked on its hind legs like a gorilla. It was very black indeed.
'You have a kind nature,' said the Great Sloth, as it stepped out and leaned against the pillar of its door, gazing at her with drowsy curiosity. It was massive, about the size of a young[295] elephant, and it walked on its hind legs like a gorilla. It was very, very black.
'It is a pity,' it said; 'but they say they cannot live without drinking, so they waste their time in drawing water from the wells.'
'It's a shame,' it said; 'but they say they can't live without drinking, so they waste their time drawing water from the wells.'
'Wouldn't it be nice,' said Lucy, 'if you had a machine for drawing water. Then they could sing to you all day—if they chose.'
'Wouldn't it be great,' said Lucy, 'if you had a machine for drawing water? Then they could sing to you all day—if they wanted to.'
'If I chose,' said the Great Sloth, yawning like a hippopotamus. 'I am sleepy. Go!'
'If I chose,' said the Great Sloth, yawning like a hippo. 'I'm tired. Go!'
'No,' said Lucy, and it was so long since the Great Sloth had heard that word that the shock of the sound almost killed its sleepiness.
'No,' said Lucy, and it had been so long since the Great Sloth had heard that word that the shock of the sound nearly ended its drowsiness.
'What did you say?' it asked, as if it could not believe its large ears.
'What did you say?' it asked, unable to believe its large ears.
'I said "No,"' said Lucy. 'I mean that you are so great and grand you have only to wish for anything and you get it.'
'I said "No,"' said Lucy. 'What I meant was that you're so amazing and impressive that all you have to do is wish for something, and it comes to you.'
'Is that so?' said the Great Sloth dreamily and like an American.
'Is that so?' said the Great Sloth, dreamily and in an American way.
'Yes,' said Lucy with firmness. 'You just say, "I wish I had a machine to draw up water for eight hours a day." That's the proper length for a working day. Father says so.'
'Yes,' Lucy said confidently. 'You just say, "I wish I had a machine to pull up water for eight hours a day." That's the right length for a workday. Dad says so.'
'Say it all again, and slower,' said the creature. 'I didn't quite catch what you said.'
'Say it all again, but slower,' said the creature. 'I didn't quite catch what you said.'
Lucy repeated the words.
Lucy echoed the words.
'If that's all. . . .' said the Great Sloth; 'now say it again, very slowly indeed.'[296]
'If that's all. . . .' said the Great Sloth; 'now say it again, very slowly indeed.'[296]
Lucy did so and the Great Sloth repeated after her:
Lucy did that, and the Great Sloth repeated after her:
'I wish I had a machine to draw up water for eight hours a day.'
'I wish I had a machine that could pump water for eight hours a day.'
'Don't,' it said angrily, looking back over its shoulder into the feather-bedded room, 'don't, I say. Where are you shoving to? Who are you? What are you doing in my room? Come out of it.'
'Don't,' it said angrily, looking back over its shoulder into the feather-bedded room, 'don't, I say. Where are you pushing to? Who are you? What are you doing in my room? Come out of there.'
Something did come out of the room, pushing the Great Sloth away from the door. And what came out was the vast feather-bed in enormous rolls and swellings and bulges. It was being pushed out by something so big and strong that it was stronger that the Great Sloth itself, and pushed that mountain of lazy sloth-flesh half across its own inner courtyard. Lucy retreated before its advancing bulk and its extreme rage.
Something did come out of the room, pushing the Great Sloth away from the door. And what came out was the huge feather-bed in enormous rolls and swellings and bulges. It was being pushed out by something so big and strong that it was stronger than the Great Sloth itself, and pushed that mountain of lazy sloth-flesh halfway across its own inner courtyard. Lucy stepped back before its advancing size and furious anger.
'Push me out of my own feather-bedroom, would it?' said the Sloth, now hardly sleepy at all. 'You wait till I get hold of it, whatever it is.'
'You think you can push me out of my own cozy bedroom, huh?' said the Sloth, now barely feeling sleepy. 'Just wait until I figure out what it is.'
The whole of the feather-bed was out in the courtyard now, and the Great Sloth climbed slowly back over it into its room to find out who had dared to outrage its Slothful Majesty.
The entire feather bed was now out in the courtyard, and the Great Sloth slowly climbed back over it into its room to see who had the nerve to offend its Slothful Majesty.
Lucy waited, breathless with hope and fear, as the Great Sloth blundered back into the[297] inner room of its temple. It did not come out again. There was a silence, and then a creaking sound and the voice of the Great Sloth saying:
Lucy waited, breathless with hope and fear, as the Great Sloth clumsily moved back into the[297] inner room of its temple. It didn’t come out again. There was a silence, and then a creaking sound followed by the voice of the Great Sloth saying:
'No, no, no, I won't. Let go, I tell you.' Then more sounds of creaking and the sound of metal on metal.
'No, no, no, I won't. Let go, I’m telling you.' Then there were more creaking noises and the sound of metal scraping against metal.
She crept to the arch and peeped round it.
She tiptoed to the arch and peeked around it.
The room that had been full of feather-bed was now full of wheels and cogs and bands and screws and bars. It was full, in fact, of a large and complicated machine. And the handle of that machine was being turned by the Great Sloth itself.
The room that used to be filled with feather beds was now filled with wheels, gears, belts, screws, and bars. It was packed with a large and complex machine. And the handle of that machine was being cranked by the Great Sloth itself.
'Let me go,' said the Great Sloth, gnashing its great teeth. 'I won't work!'
'Let me go,' said the Great Sloth, grinding its large teeth. 'I won’t do any work!'
'You must,' said a purring voice from the heart of the machinery. 'You wished for me, and now you have to work me eight hours a day. It is the law'; it was the machine itself which spoke.
'You have to,' said a smooth voice from deep within the machinery. 'You wanted me, and now you need to operate me for eight hours a day. It's the rule'; it was the machine itself that was speaking.
'I'll break you,' said the Sloth.
"I'll break you," said the Sloth.
'I am unbreakable,' said the machine with gentle pride.
'I am unbreakable,' said the machine with quiet confidence.
'This is your doing,' said the Sloth, turning its furious eyes on Lucy in the doorway. 'You wait till I catch you!' And all the while it had to go on turning that handle.
'This is your fault,' said the Sloth, glaring at Lucy in the doorway. 'Just wait until I get my hands on you!' And all the while, it had to keep turning that handle.
'Thank you,' said Lucy politely; 'I think I[298] will not wait. And I shall have eight hours' start,' she added.
'Thank you,' Lucy said politely; 'I think I[298] won't wait. And I’ll have an eight-hour head start,' she added.
Even as she spoke a stream of clear water began to run from the pumping machine. It slid down the gold steps and across the golden court. Lucy ran out into the ruined square of the city shouting:
Even as she spoke, a stream of clear water began to flow from the pumping machine. It slid down the golden steps and across the golden court. Lucy ran out into the ruined square of the city, shouting:
'Halma! Halma! Halma! To me, Halma's men!'
'Halma! Halma! Halma! Come here, Halma's guys!'

And the men, already excited by Philip, who had gone about saying that name of power without a moment's pause all the time Lucy had been in the golden temple, gathered round her in a crowd.
And the men, already thrilled by Philip, who had been going around saying that powerful name without a break while Lucy was in the golden temple, gathered around her in a crowd.
'Quick!' she said; 'the Great Sloth is pumping water up for you. He will pump for eight hours a day. Quick! dig a channel for the water to run in. The Deliverer,' she pointed to Philip, 'has given you back your river.'
'Quick!' she said; 'the Great Sloth is pumping water up for you. He'll pump for eight hours a day. Hurry! Dig a channel for the water to flow through. The Deliverer,' she pointed to Philip, 'has returned your river.'
Some ran to look out old rusty half-forgotten spades and picks. But others hesitated and said:
Some rushed to find old, rusty, half-forgotten shovels and picks. But others hesitated and said:
'The Great Sloth will work for eight hours, and then it will be free to work vengeance on us.'[301]
'The Great Sloth will work for eight hours, and then it will be free to get back at us.'[301]
'I will go back,' said Lucy, 'and explain to it that if it does not behave nicely you will all wish for machine guns, and it knows now that[299] if people wish for machinery they have to use it. It will be awake now for eight hours and if you all work for eight hours a day you'll soon have your city as fine as ever. And there's one new law. Every time the clock strikes you must all say "Halma!" aloud, every one of you, to remind yourselves of your great destiny, and that you are no longer slaves of the Great Sloth.'
'I’m going back,' Lucy said, 'and I’ll explain to it that if it doesn’t behave, you’ll all be wishing for machine guns, and it knows now that[299] if people want machinery, they have to use it. It will have been awake for eight hours, and if you all work for eight hours a day, you’ll soon have your city looking as good as ever. And there’s one new rule. Every time the clock strikes, you all have to say "Halma!" out loud, every single one of you, to remind yourselves of your great destiny and that you’re no longer slaves of the Great Sloth.'
She went back and explained machine guns very carefully to the now hard-working Sloth. When she came back all the men were at work digging a channel for the new river.
She went back and explained machine guns very carefully to the now diligent Sloth. When she returned, all the men were hard at work digging a channel for the new river.
The women and children crowded round Lucy and Philip.
The women and kids gathered around Lucy and Philip.
'Ah!' said the oldest woman of all, 'now we shall be able to wash in water. I've heard my grandmother say water was very pleasant to wash in. I never thought I should live to wash in water myself.'
'Ah!' said the oldest woman of all, 'now we can finally wash in water. I’ve heard my grandmother say that water is really nice for washing. I never thought I would live to wash in water myself.'
'Why?' Lucy asked. 'What do you wash in?'
'Why?' Lucy asked. 'What do you wash with?'
'Pine-apple juice,' said a dozen voices, 'when we do wash!'
'Pineapple juice,' said a dozen voices, 'when we do wash!'
'But that must be very sticky,' said Lucy.
'But that must be really sticky,' said Lucy.
'It is,' said the oldest woman of all; 'very!'[302]
'It is,' said the oldest woman of all; 'very!'[302]
CHAPTER XI
THE NIGHT ATTACK
The Halma men were not naturally lazy. They were, in the days before the coming of the Great Sloth, a most energetic and industrious people. Now that the Sloth was obliged to work eight hours a day, the weight of its constant and catching sleepiness was taken away, and the people set to work in good earnest. (I did explain, didn't I, that the Great Sloth's sleepiness really was catching, like measles?)
The Halma men weren't naturally lazy. Before the arrival of the Great Sloth, they were a very energetic and hardworking people. Now that the Sloth had to work eight hours a day, the burden of its constant and contagious sleepiness was lifted, and the people got to work seriously. (I did mention, didn’t I, that the Great Sloth's sleepiness was truly contagious, like measles?)
So now the Halma men were as busy as ants. Some dug the channel for the new stream, some set to work to restore the buildings, while others weeded the overgrown gardens and ploughed the deserted fields. The head Halma man painted in large letters on a column in the market-place these words:
So now the Halma men were as busy as ants. Some dug the channel for the new stream, some got to work restoring the buildings, while others cleared the overgrown gardens and plowed the deserted fields. The head Halma man painted in big letters on a column in the marketplace these words:
'This city is now called by its ancient name of Briskford. Any citizen found calling it[303] Somnolentia will not be allowed to wash in water for a week.'
'This city is now known by its ancient name, Briskford. Any citizen caught calling it[303] Somnolentia will not be allowed to wash in water for a week.'
The head-man was full of schemes, the least of which was the lighting of the town by electricity, the power to be supplied by the Great Sloth.
The leader had plenty of plans, including one for lighting the town with electricity, with power coming from the Great Sloth.
'He can't go on pumping eight hours a day,' said the head-man; 'I can easily adjust the machine to all sorts of other uses.'
'He can't keep pumping eight hours a day,' said the head man; 'I can easily tweak the machine for all kinds of other uses.'
In the evening a banquet was (of course) given to the Deliverers. The banquet was all pine-apple and water, because there had been no time to make or get anything else. But the speeches were very flattering; and Philip and Lucy were very pleased, more so than Brenda, who did not like pine-apple and made but little effort to conceal her disappointment. Max accepted bits of pine-apple, out of politeness, and hid them among the feet of the guests so that nobody's feelings should be hurt.
In the evening, a banquet was obviously held for the Deliverers. The banquet consisted only of pineapple and water since there hadn't been time to prepare or obtain anything else. However, the speeches were very complimentary, and Philip and Lucy were quite happy, more so than Brenda, who wasn't a fan of pineapple and didn't really try to hide her disappointment. Max politely accepted pieces of pineapple and discreetly tucked them under the guests' feet to avoid hurting anyone's feelings.
'I don't know how we're to get back to the island,' said Philip next day, 'now we've lost the Lightning Loose.'
'I don't know how we're supposed to get back to the island,' said Philip the next day, 'now that we've lost the Lightning Loose.'
'I think we'd better go back by way of Polistopolis,' said Lucy, 'and find out who's been opening the books. If they go on they may let simply anything out. And if the worst comes to the worst, perhaps we could get some[304] one to help us to open the Teal book again and get the Teal out to cross to the island in.'
'I think we should head back through Polistopolis,' said Lucy, 'and see who's been opening the books. If they keep it up, they might let just about anything out. And if things really go south, maybe we can find someone to help us open the Teal book again and get the Teal out to cross to the island.'
'Lu,' said Philip with feeling, 'you're clever, really clever. No, I'm not kidding. I mean it. And I'm sorry I ever said you were only a girl. But how are we to get to Polistopolis?'
'Lu,' Philip said earnestly, 'you're really smart, truly smart. I'm not joking. I mean it. And I'm sorry I ever called you just a girl. But how are we supposed to get to Polistopolis?'
It was a difficult problem. The head-man could offer no suggestions. It was Brenda who suggested asking the advice of the Great Sloth.
It was a tough problem. The leader couldn’t provide any ideas. It was Brenda who recommended seeking the advice of the Great Sloth.
'He is such a fine figure of an animal,' she said admiringly; 'so handsome and distinguished-looking. I am sure he must have a really great mind. I always think good looks go with really great minds, don't you, dear Lucy?'
'He is such a great-looking animal,' she said admiringly; 'so handsome and distinguished. I’m sure he must have a brilliant mind. I always believe good looks accompany brilliant minds, don’t you, dear Lucy?'
'We might as well,' said Philip, 'if no one can think of anything else.'
'We might as well,' Philip said, 'if no one else has any other ideas.'
No one could. So they decided to take Brenda's advice.
No one was able to. So, they decided to follow Brenda's advice.
Now that the Sloth worked every day it was not nearly so disagreeable as it had been when it slept so much.
Now that the Sloth was active every day, it was nowhere near as unpleasant as it had been when it spent so much time sleeping.
The children approached it at the dinner hour and it listened patiently if drowsily to their question. When it had quite done, it reflected—or seemed to reflect; perhaps it had fallen asleep—until the town clock struck one, the time for resuming work. Then it got up and slouched towards its machine.[305]
The kids walked up to it during dinner time, and it listened calmly, though it seemed a bit sleepy, to their question. Once they finished asking, it thought for a moment—or at least it looked like it was thinking; maybe it had dozed off—until the town clock chimed one, signaling it was time to get back to work. Then it stood up and shuffled over to its machine.[305]
'Cucumbers,' it said, and began to turn the handle of its wheel. They had to wait till tea-time to ask it what it meant, for in that town the rule about not speaking to the man at the wheel was strictly enforced.
'Cucumbers,' it said, and started turning the handle of its wheel. They had to wait until tea-time to ask it what it meant because in that town, the rule about not talking to the man at the wheel was strictly enforced.
'Cucumbers,' the Sloth repeated, and added a careful explanation. 'You sit on the end of any young cucumber which points in the desired direction, and when it has grown to its full length—say sixteen inches—why, then you are sixteen inches on your way.'
'Cucumbers,' the Sloth repeated, and added a careful explanation. 'You sit on the end of any young cucumber that points in the right direction, and when it has grown to its full length—about sixteen inches—then you are sixteen inches on your way.'
'But that's not much,' said Lucy.
'But that's not a lot,' said Lucy.
'Every little helps,' said the Sloth; 'more haste less speed. Then you wait till the cucumber seeds, and, when the new plants grow, you select the earliest cucumber that points in the desired direction and take your seat on it. By the end of the cucumber season you will be another sixteen—or with luck seventeen—inches on your way. Thirty-two inches in all, almost a yard. And thus you progress towards your goal, slowly but surely, like in politics.'
'Every little bit helps,' said the Sloth. 'The faster you go, the slower you'll get there. So, you wait for the cucumber seeds to sprout, and when the new plants grow, you pick the first cucumber that points the way you want and sit on it. By the end of the cucumber season, you'll be another sixteen—or if you're lucky, seventeen—inches closer. That's thirty-two inches in total, almost a yard. And that's how you make progress toward your goal, slowly but surely, just like in politics.'
'Thank you very much,' said Philip; 'we will think it over.'
'Thanks a lot,' said Philip; 'we'll think it over.'
But it did not need much thought.
But it didn't require much thought.
'If we could get a motor car!' said Philip. 'If you can get machines by wishing for them. . . .'[306]
'If we could get a car!' said Philip. 'If you could just wish machines into existence. . .'[306]
'The very thing,' said Lucy, 'let's find the head-man. We mustn't wish for a motor or we should have to go on using it. But perhaps there's some one here who'd like to drive a motor—for his living, you know?'
'The very thing,' said Lucy, 'let's find the leader. We shouldn't wish for a motor, or we'll end up relying on it. But maybe there’s someone here who’d like to drive a motor—for a living, you know?'
There was. A Halma man, with an inborn taste for machinery, had long pined to leave the gathering of pine-apples to others. He was induced to wish for a motor and a B.S.A. sixty horse-power car snorted suddenly in the place where a moment before no car was.
There was. A Halma man, who had a natural knack for machinery, had long wanted to leave the pineapple gathering to others. He found himself wanting a motor, and a B.S.A. sixty horsepower car suddenly roared to life in a spot where just a moment before there had been no car.
'Oh, the luxury! This is indeed like home,' sighed Brenda, curling up on the air-cushions.
'Oh, the luxury! This really feels like home,' sighed Brenda, curling up on the air cushions.
And the children certainly felt a gloriously restful sensation. Nothing to be done; no need to think or bother. Just to sit quiet and be borne swiftly on through wonderful cities, all of which Philip vaguely remembered to have seen, small and near, and built by his own hands and Helen's.
And the kids definitely felt an incredible sense of relaxation. There was nothing to do; no need to think or worry. Just sitting quietly and being carried quickly through amazing cities, all of which Philip vaguely remembered seeing, small and close, built by his own hands and Helen's.
[307]And so, at last, they came close to Polistopolis. Philip never could tell how it was that he stopped the car outside the city. It must have been some quite unaccountable instinct, because naturally, you know, when you are not used to being driven in motors, you like to dash up to the house you are going to, and enjoy your friends' enjoyment of the grand way in which you have travelled. But Philip felt[309]—in that quite certain and quite unexplainable way in which you do feel things sometimes—that it was best to stop the car among the suburban groves of southernwood, and to creep into the town in the disguise afforded by motor coats, motor veils and motor goggles. (For of course all these had come with the motor car when it was wished for, because no motor car is complete without them.)
[307]Finally, they approached Polistopolis. Philip couldn’t quite figure out why he stopped the car outside the city. It must have been some inexplicable instinct, because normally, when you’re not used to being driven in cars, you want to zoom right up to your destination and let your friends enjoy the impressive way you arrived. But Philip felt[309]—in that certain and unexplainable way that sometimes happens—that it was better to park the car among the suburban groves of southernwood and sneak into the town disguised by motor coats, motor veils, and motor goggles. (After all, all these came with the car when it was requested, because no car is complete without them.)

They said good-bye warmly to the Halma motor man, and went quietly towards the town, Max and Brenda keeping to heel in the most praiseworthy way, and the parrot nestling inside Philip's jacket, for it was chilled by the long rush through the evening air.
They said goodbye warmly to the Halma driver and walked quietly toward the town, with Max and Brenda sticking close behind in an admirable way, while the parrot snuggled inside Philip's jacket since it was cold from the long rush through the evening air.
And now the scattered houses and spacious gardens gave place to the streets of Polistopolis, the capital of the kingdom. And the streets were strangely deserted. The children both felt—in that quite certain and unexplainable way—that it would be unwise of them to go to the place where they had slept the last time they were in that city.
And now the scattered houses and large gardens gave way to the streets of Polistopolis, the capital of the kingdom. The streets were oddly empty. The children both sensed—in that unmistakable and unexplainable way—that it wouldn’t be smart for them to go to the place where they had stayed the last time they were in that city.
The whole party was very tired. Max walked with drooping tail, and Brenda was whining softly to herself from sheer weariness and weak-mindedness. The parrot alone was happy—or at least contented. Because it was asleep.[310]
The whole party was really tired. Max walked with a sagging tail, and Brenda was softly whining to herself from exhaustion and a lack of focus. The parrot, on the other hand, was happy—or at least content. Because it was asleep.[310]
At the corner of a little square planted with southernwood-trees in tubs, Philip called a halt.
At the corner of a small square filled with potted southernwood trees, Philip stopped.
'Where shall we go?' he said; 'let us put it to the vote.'
'Where should we go?' he said; 'let’s vote on it.'
And even as he spoke, he saw a dark form creeping along in the shadow of the houses.
And as he talked, he noticed a dark figure moving quietly in the shadows of the houses.
'Who goes there?' Philip cried with proper spirit, and the answer surprised him, all the more that it was given with a kind of desperate bravado.
'Who's there?' Philip shouted with real energy, and the reply took him by surprise, especially since it was delivered with a sort of desperate bravado.
'I go here; I, Plumbeus, Captain of the old Guard of Polistopolis.'
'I go here; I, Plumbeus, Captain of the old Guard of Polistopolis.'
'Oh, it's you!' cried Philip; 'I am glad. You can advise us. Where can we go to sleep? Somehow or other I don't care to go to the house where we stayed before.'
'Oh, it's you!' exclaimed Philip; 'I am glad. You can help us. Where can we go to sleep? For some reason, I really don't want to go to the house we stayed at before.'
The captain made no answer. He simply caught at the hands of Lucy and Philip, dragged them through a low arched doorway and, as soon as the long lengths of Brenda and Max had slipped through, closed the door.
The captain didn't respond. He just grabbed Lucy and Philip's hands, pulled them through a low arched doorway, and, once Brenda and Max had slipped through, shut the door.
'Safe,' he said in a breathless way, which made Philip feel that safety was the last thing one could count on at that moment.
'Safe,' he said breathlessly, which made Philip feel that safety was the last thing anyone could rely on at that moment.
'Now, speak low, who knows what spies may be listening? I am a plain man. I speak as I think. You came out of the unknown. You may be the Deliverer or the Destroyer.[311] But I am a judge of faces—always was from a boy—and I cannot believe that this countenance of apple-cheeked innocence is that of a Destroyer.'
'Now, keep your voice down; who knows what spies might be listening? I'm just a straightforward person. I say what I think. You came from somewhere unknown. You could be the Savior or the Annihilator.[311] But I’ve always been good at reading faces—ever since I was a kid—and I can't believe that this face of innocent apple cheeks belongs to an Annihilator.'
Philip was angry and Lucy was furious. So he said nothing. And she said:
Philip was angry, and Lucy was furious. So he didn't say anything. And she said:
'Apple-cheeked yourself!' which was very rude.
'Cheeky as an apple!' which was very rude.
'I see that you are annoyed,' said the captain in the dark, where, of course, he could see nothing; 'but in calling your friend apple-cheeked I was merely offering the highest compliment in my power. The absence of fruit in this city is, I suppose, the reason why our compliments are like that. I believe poets say "sweet as a rose"—we say "sweet as an orange." May I be allowed unreservedly to apologise?'
"I can tell you’re annoyed," said the captain in the dark, where, of course, he couldn’t see anything; "but when I called your friend apple-cheeked, I was just trying to give the best compliment I could. The lack of fruit in this city is probably why our compliments are like that. I think poets say 'sweet as a rose'—we say 'sweet as an orange.' Can I sincerely apologize?"
'Oh, that's all right,' said Philip awkwardly.
'Oh, that's cool,' said Philip awkwardly.
'And to ask whether you are the Deliverer?'
'And to ask whether you are the Deliverer?'
'I hope so,' said Philip modestly.
"I hope so," Philip said modestly.
'Of course he is,' said the parrot, putting its head out from the front of Philip's jacket; 'and he has done six deeds out of the seven already.'
'Of course he is,' said the parrot, sticking its head out from the front of Philip's jacket; 'and he's already done six out of the seven deeds.'
'It is time that deeds were done here,' said the captain. 'I'll make a light and get you some supper. I'm in hiding here; but the walls are thick and all the shutters are shut.'
'It's time to take action here,' said the captain. 'I'll light a fire and get you some dinner. I'm hiding out here; but the walls are thick and all the shutters are closed.'
He bolted a door and opened the slide of a dark lantern.[312]
He locked a door and opened the flap of a dark lantern.[312]
'Some of us have taken refuge in the old prison,' he said; 'it's never used, you know, so her spies don't infest it as they do every other part of the city.'
'Some of us have taken shelter in the old prison,' he said; 'it's never used, you know, so her spies don't swarm it like they do every other part of the city.'
'Whose spies?'
'Whose agents?'
'The Destroyer's,' said the captain, getting bread and milk out of a cupboard; 'at least, if you're the Deliverer she must be that. But she says she's the Deliverer.'
'The Destroyer's,' said the captain, getting bread and milk out of a cupboard; 'at least, if you're the Deliverer she must be that. But she says she's the Deliverer.'
He lighted candles and set them on the table as Lucy asked eagerly:
He lit candles and placed them on the table as Lucy eagerly requested:
'What Destroyer? Is it a horrid woman in a motor veil?'
'What Destroyer? Is it a terrible woman in a driving veil?'
'You've guessed it,' said the captain gloomily.
"You've figured it out," the captain said sadly.
'It's that Pretenderette,' said Philip. 'Does Mr. Noah know? What has she been doing?'
'It's that Pretenderette,' said Philip. 'Does Mr. Noah know? What has she been up to?'
'Everything you can think of,' said the captain; 'she says she's Queen, and that she's done the seven deeds. And Mr. Noah doesn't know, because she's set a guard round the city, and no message can get out or in.'
'Everything you can think of,' said the captain. 'She claims she's a queen and that she's completed the seven tasks. And Mr. Noah has no idea because she's put guards around the city, so no messages can go in or out.'
'The Hippogriff?' said Lucy.
"The Hippogriff?" Lucy asked.
'Yes, of course I thought of that,' said the captain. 'And so did she. She's locked it up and thrown the key into one of the municipal wells.'
'Yes, I definitely thought of that,' said the captain. 'And so did she. She's secured it and tossed the key into one of the town wells.'
'But why do the guards obey her?' Philip asked.
'But why do the guards listen to her?' Philip asked.
'They're not our guards, of course,' the[313] captain answered. 'They're strange soldiers that she got out of a book. She got the people to pull down the Hall of Justice by pretending there was fruit in the gigantic books it's built with. And when the book was opened these soldiers came marching out. The Sequani and the Aedui they call themselves. And when you've finished supper we ought to hold a council. There are a lot of us here. All sorts. Distinctions of rank are forgotten in times of public peril.'
'They're not our guards, of course,' the[313] captain replied. 'They're strange soldiers that she pulled from a book. She got people to tear down the Hall of Justice by claiming there was fruit in the massive books it's made of. And when the book was opened, these soldiers marched out. They call themselves the Sequani and the Aedui. After you finish dinner, we should hold a meeting. There are a lot of us here. All kinds. Titles and ranks don’t matter in times of public danger.'
Some twenty or thirty people presently gathered in that round room from whose windows Philip and Lucy had looked out when they were first imprisoned. There were indeed all sorts, match-servants, domino-men, soldiers, china-men, Mr. Noah's three sons and his wife, a pirate and a couple of sailors.
Some twenty or thirty people were currently gathered in that round room from whose windows Philip and Lucy had looked out when they were first trapped. There were definitely all kinds of folks: match servants, domino players, soldiers, china traders, Mr. Noah's three sons and his wife, a pirate, and a couple of sailors.
'What book,' Philip asked Lucy in an undertone, 'did she get these soldiers out of?'
“What book,” Philip asked Lucy quietly, “did she get these soldiers from?”
'Caesar, I think,' said Lucy. 'And I'm afraid it was my fault. I remember telling her about the barbarians and the legions and things after father had told me—when she was my nurse, you know. She's very clever at thinking of horrid things to do, isn't she?'
'Caesar, I think,' said Lucy. 'And I'm worried it was my fault. I remember talking to her about the barbarians and the legions and stuff after Dad had told me—when she was my nanny, you know. She's really good at coming up with terrible things to do, isn’t she?'
The council talked for two hours, and nobody said anything worth mentioning. When every one was quite tired out, every one went to bed.[314]
The council talked for two hours, and no one said anything worth mentioning. When everyone was pretty tired, everyone went to bed.[314]
It was Philip who woke in the night in the grasp of a sudden idea.
It was Philip who woke up in the middle of the night with a sudden idea.
'What is it?' asked Max, rousing himself from his warm bed at Philip's feet.
'What is it?' asked Max, waking up from his cozy bed at Philip's feet.
'I've thought of something,' said Philip in a low excited voice. 'I'm going to have a night attack.'
"I've got an idea," Philip said in a hushed, excited tone. "I'm planning a nighttime attack."
'Shall I wake the others?' asked Max, ever ready to oblige.
"Should I wake the others?" asked Max, always eager to help.
Philip thought a moment. Then:
Philip paused. Then:
'No,' he said, 'it's rather dangerous; and besides I want to do it all by myself. Lucy's done more than her share already. Look out, Max; I'm going to get up and go out.'
'No,' he said, 'it's pretty risky; and also I want to handle it all on my own. Lucy has already done more than her fair share. Watch out, Max; I'm getting up and heading out.'
He got up and he went out. There was a faint greyness of dawn now which showed him the great square of the city on which he and Lucy had looked from the prison window, a very long time ago as it seemed. He found without difficulty the ruins of the Hall of Justice.
He got up and went outside. There was a faint grayness of dawn now that revealed the large square of the city where he and Lucy had looked from the prison window, what felt like a long time ago. He easily found the ruins of the Hall of Justice.
And among the vast blocks scattered on the ground was one that seemed of grey marble, and bore on its back in gigantic letters of gold the words De Bello Gallico.
And among the large blocks scattered on the ground was one that looked like grey marble, and had in huge golden letters on its back the words De Bello Gallico.
Philip stole back to the prison and roused the captain.
Philip quietly returned to the prison and woke up the captain.
'I want twenty picked men,' he said, 'without boots—and at once.'[315]
'I want twenty chosen men,' he said, 'without boots—and right now.'[315]
He got them, and he led them to the ruins of the Justice Hall.
He got them, and he took them to the ruins of the Justice Hall.
'Now,' he said, 'raise the cover of this book; only the cover, not any of the pages.'
'Now,' he said, 'lift the cover of this book; just the cover, not any of the pages.'
The men set their shoulders to the marble slab that was the book's cover and heaved it up. And as it rose on their shoulders Philip spoke softly, urgently.
The men positioned their shoulders against the marble slab that served as the book's cover and lifted it up. As it rose on their shoulders, Philip spoke softly and urgently.
'Caesar,' he said, 'Caesar!'
'Caesar,' he said, 'Caesar!'
And a voice answered from under the marble slab.
And a voice replied from beneath the marble slab.
'Who calls?' it said. 'Who calls upon Julius Caesar?'
'Who’s calling?' it said. 'Who’s calling for Julius Caesar?'
And from the space below the slab, as it were from a marble tomb, a thin figure stepped out, clothed in toga and cloak and wearing on its head a crown of bays.
And from the space beneath the slab, like emerging from a marble tomb, a slender figure stepped out, dressed in a toga and cloak, and wearing a crown of laurel leaves on its head.
'I called,' said Philip in a voice that trembled a little. 'There's no one but you who can help. The barbarians of Gaul hold this city. I call on great Caesar to drive them away. No one else can help us.'
'I called,' Philip said, his voice shaking slightly. 'You're the only one who can help. The barbarians from Gaul are controlling this city. I'm asking great Caesar to drive them out. No one else can save us.'
Caesar stood for a moment silent in the grey twilight. Then he spoke.
Caesar stood quietly for a moment in the dim twilight. Then he spoke.
'I will do it,' he said; 'you have often tried to master Caesar and always failed. Now you shall be no more ashamed of that failure, for you shall see Caesar's power. Bid your slaves raise the leaves of my book to the number of fifteen.'[316]
"I'll do it," he said. "You've tried to conquer Caesar many times and always failed. Now you won’t have to be embarrassed about that failure anymore, because you will witness Caesar's strength. Tell your slaves to lift the pages of my book to a total of fifteen."[316]
It was done, and Caesar turned towards the enormous open book.
It was done, and Caesar turned toward the huge open book.
'Come forth!' he said. 'Come forth, my legions!'
'Come out!' he said. 'Come out, my legions!'
Then something in the book moved suddenly, and out of it, as out of an open marble tomb, came long lines of silent armed men, ranged themselves in ranks, and, passing Caesar, saluted. And still more came, and more and more, each with the round shield and the shining helmet and the javelins and the terrible short sword. And on their backs were the packages they used to carry with them into war.
Then something in the book suddenly moved, and out of it, like from an open marble tomb, came long lines of silent armed men who lined up in ranks and, passing Caesar, saluted. And even more came, and more and more, each with a round shield, a shining helmet, javelins, and the fearsome short sword. On their backs were the packs they used to carry with them into battle.
'The Barbarians of Gaul are loose in this city,' said the voice of the great commander; 'drive them before you once more as you drove them of old.'
'The Gaulish barbarians are running free in this city,' said the voice of the great commander; 'push them back again like you did before.'
'Whither, O Caesar?' asked one of the Roman generals.
'Where to, O Caesar?' asked one of the Roman generals.
'Drive them, O Titus Labienus,' said Caesar, 'back into that book wherein I set them more than nineteen hundred years ago, and from which they have dared to escape. Who is their leader?' he asked of Philip.
'Push them back, Titus Labienus,' said Caesar, 'into that book where I placed them over nineteen hundred years ago, and from which they've had the audacity to escape. Who is their leader?' he asked Philip.
'The Pretenderette,' said Philip; 'a woman in a motor veil.'
'The Pretenderette,' said Philip; 'a woman in a car veil.'
'Caesar does not war with women,' said the man in the laurel crown; 'let her be taken prisoner and brought before me.'[317]
'Caesar doesn't fight against women,' said the man wearing the laurel crown; 'let her be captured and brought to me.'[317]
Low-voiced, the generals of Caesar's army gave their commands, and with incredible quietness the army moved away, spreading itself out in all directions.
Low-voiced, the generals of Caesar's army issued their commands, and with amazing quietness, the army moved out, spreading itself in all directions.
'She has caged the Hippogriff,' said Philip; 'the winged horse, and we want to send him with a message.'
'She has captured the Hippogriff,' said Philip; 'the winged horse, and we want to send him with a message.'
'See that the beast is freed,' said Caesar, and turned to Plumbeus the captain. 'We be soldiers together,' he said. 'Lead me to the main gate. It is there that the fight will be fiercest.' He laid a hand on the captain's shoulder, and at the head of the last legion, Caesar and the captain of the soldiers marched to the main gate.[318]
'Make sure the beast is set free,' said Caesar, turning to Plumbeus the captain. 'We’re soldiers together,' he said. 'Take me to the main gate. That’s where the battle will be the toughest.' He placed a hand on the captain's shoulder, and at the front of the last legion, Caesar and the captain of the soldiers marched toward the main gate.[318]
CHAPTER XII
THE END
Philip tore back to the prison, to be met at the door by Lucy.
Philip rushed back to the prison, where he was greeted at the door by Lucy.
'I hate you,' she said briefly, and Philip understood.
"I hate you," she said briefly, and Philip got it.
'I couldn't help it,' he said; 'I did want to do something by myself.'
"I couldn't help it," he said. "I really wanted to do something on my own."
And Lucy understood.
And Lucy got it.
'And besides,' he said, 'I was coming back for you. Don't be snarky about it, Lu. I've called up Caesar himself. And you shall see him before he goes back into the book. Come on; if we're sharp we can hide in the ruins of the Justice Hall and see everything. I noticed there was a bit of the gallery left standing. Come on. I want you to think what message to send by the Hippogriff to Mr. Noah.'
'And besides,' he said, 'I was coming back for you. Don't be sarcastic about it, Lu. I've contacted Caesar himself. And you'll see him before he goes back into the book. Come on; if we're quick, we can hide in the ruins of the Justice Hall and see everything. I noticed there was a bit of the gallery still standing. Let's go. I want you to think about what message to send by the Hippogriff to Mr. Noah.'
'Oh, you needn't trouble about that,' said Lucy in an off-hand manner. 'I sent the parrot off ages ago.'[319]
'Oh, you don't have to worry about that,' Lucy said casually. 'I sent the parrot away a long time ago.'[319]
'And you never told me! Then I think that's quits; don't you?'
'And you never told me! I guess that means we're even; don't you think?'
Lucy had a short struggle with herself (you know those unpleasant and difficult struggles, I am sure!) and said:
Lucy had a brief inner conflict (you know those uncomfortable and tough moments, I'm sure!) and said:
'Right-o!'
'Okay!'
And together they ran back to the Justice Hall.
And together they ran back to the Justice Hall.
The light was growing every moment, and there was now a sound of movement in the city. Women came down to the public fountains to draw water, and boys swept the paths and doorsteps. That sort of work goes on even when barbarians are surrounding a town. And the ordinary sounds of a town's awakening came to Lucy and Philip as they waited; crowing cocks and barking dogs and cats mewing faintly for the morning milk. But it was not for those sounds that Lucy and Philip were waiting.
The light was increasing by the moment, and there was now a noise of activity in the city. Women came down to the public fountains to get water, and boys swept the paths and doorsteps. That kind of work continues even when enemies are surrounding a town. The familiar sounds of a town coming to life reached Lucy and Philip as they waited; roosters crowing, dogs barking, and cats softly meowing for their morning milk. But it wasn't those sounds that Lucy and Philip were waiting for.
So through those homely and familiar sounds they listened, listened, listened; and very gradually, so that they could neither of them have said at any moment 'Now it has begun,' yet quite beyond mistake the sound for which they listened was presently loud in their ears. And it was the sound of steel on steel; the sound of men shouting in the breathless moment between sword-stroke and sword-stroke; the cry of victory and the wail of defeat.[320]
So, through those comforting and familiar sounds, they listened, listened, listened; and very slowly, so that neither of them could have pointed to a specific moment and said, 'Now it has begun,' yet unmistakably, the sound they were waiting for soon became clear in their ears. And it was the sound of steel clashing against steel; the sound of men shouting in the tense pause between sword strikes; the cheer of victory and the cry of defeat.[320]
And, presently, the sound of feet that ran.
And then, the sound of running feet.
And now a man shot out from a side street and ran across the square towards the Palace of Justice where Lucy and Philip were hidden in the gallery. And now another and another all running hard and making for the ruined hall as hunted creatures make for cover. Rough, big, blond, their long hair flying behind them, and their tunics of beast-skins flapping as they ran, the barbarians fled before the legions of Caesar. The great marble-covered book that looked like a marble tomb was still open, its cover and fifteen leaves propped up against the tall broken columns of the gateway of the Justice Hall. Into that open book leapt the first barbarian, leapt and vanished, and the next after him and the next, and then, by twos and threes and sixes and sevens, they leapt in and disappeared, amid gasping and shouting and the nearing sound of the bucina and of the trumpets of Rome.
And now a man burst out from a side street and ran across the square toward the Palace of Justice where Lucy and Philip were hiding in the gallery. Then another man and another followed, all sprinting hard toward the ruined hall like hunted animals seeking shelter. Rough, large, and blond, their long hair streaming behind them, and their beast-skin tunics flapping as they ran, the barbarians fled from Caesar's legions. The large book covered in marble that looked like a tomb was still open, its cover and fifteen pages propped up against the tall broken columns of the Justice Hall’s entrance. The first barbarian jumped into that open book, leapt and disappeared, followed by the next, and then another, and soon in pairs, threes, and groups of six and seven, they leapt in and vanished, amidst gasps and shouts and the approaching sound of the bucina and the trumpets of Rome.
Then from all quarters of the city the Roman soldiers came trooping, and as the last of the barbarians plunged headlong into the open book, the Romans formed into ordered lines and waited, while a man might count ten. Then, advancing between their ranks, came the spare form and thin face of the man with the laurel crown.[321]
Then from all sides of the city, the Roman soldiers arrived in groups, and as the last of the barbarians rushed into the open space, the Romans lined up neatly and paused for a moment, long enough for someone to count to ten. Then, moving through their ranks, came the lean figure and thin face of the man wearing the laurel crown.[321]

Twelve thousand swords flashed in air and wavered a little like reeds in the breeze, then steadied themselves, and the shout went up from twelve thousand throats:
Twelve thousand swords flashed in the air and swayed a bit like reeds in the breeze, then steadied themselves, and a shout rose up from twelve thousand voices:
'Ave Caesar!'
'Hail Caesar!'
And without haste and without delay the Romans filed through the ruins to the marble-covered book, and two by two entered it and disappeared. Each as he passed the mighty conqueror saluted him with proud mute reverence.
And without rushing or hesitation, the Romans walked through the ruins to the marble-covered book, and two by two they entered and vanished. As each one passed, they honored the mighty conqueror with a silent, proud respect.
When the last soldier was hidden in the book, Caesar looked round him, a little wistfully.
When the last soldier was tucked away in the book, Caesar glanced around him, feeling a bit nostalgic.
'I must speak to him; I must,' Lucy cried; 'I must. Oh, what a darling he is!'
'I need to talk to him; I need to,' Lucy cried; 'I need. Oh, what a sweetheart he is!'
She ran down the steps from the gallery and straight to Caesar. He smiled when she reached him, and gently pinched her ear. Fancy going through the rest of your life hearing all the voices of the world through an ear that has been pinched by Caesar!
She hurried down the stairs from the gallery and went right to Caesar. He smiled when she got to him and playfully pinched her ear. Imagine spending the rest of your life hearing all the voices of the world through an ear that’s been pinched by Caesar!
'Oh, thank you! thank you!' said Philip; 'how splendid you are. I'll swot up my Latin like anything next term, so as to read about you.'
'Oh, thank you! Thank you!' said Philip; 'you’re amazing. I’ll study my Latin really hard next term, just so I can read about you.'
'Are they all in?' Lucy asked. 'I do hope nobody was hurt.'
"Are they all in?" Lucy asked. "I really hope no one was hurt."
'A most unreasonable wish, my child, after a great battle!' he said. 'But for once the unreasonable is the inevitable. Nobody was hurt. You see it was necessary to get every man back into the book just as he left it, or what would the schoolmasters have done? There remain now only my own guard who have in charge the false woman who let loose the barbarians. And here they come.'
'A totally unreasonable wish, my kid, after a big battle!' he said. 'But sometimes the unreasonable becomes unavoidable. No one got hurt. You see, it was crucial to return every man to the book exactly as he was, or what would the teachers have done? Now, only my own guards are left, holding the fake woman who let the barbarians loose. And here they come.'
Surrounded by a guard with drawn swords the Pretenderette advanced slowly.
Surrounded by guards with drawn swords, the Pretenderette moved forward slowly.
'Hail, woman!' said Caesar.
"Hello, woman!" said Caesar.
'Hail, whoever you are!' said the Pretenderette very sulkily.
'Hail, whoever you are!' said the Pretenderette in a really sulky tone.
'I hail,' said Caesar, 'your courage.'
"I salute your bravery," said Caesar.
Philip and Lucy looked at each other. Yes, the Pretenderette had courage: they had not thought of that before. All the attempts she had made against them—she alone in a strange land—yes, these needed courage.
Philip and Lucy glanced at each other. Yes, the Pretenderette had bravery; they hadn't considered that before. All the efforts she had made against them—she alone in an unfamiliar place—yes, that required courage.
'And I demand to know how you came here?'
'And I want to know how you got here?'
'When I found he'd been at his building again,' she said, pointing a contemptuous thumb at Philip, 'I was just going to pull it down, and I knocked down a brick or two with my sleeve, and not thinking what I was doing I built them up again; and then I got a bit giddy and the whole thing seemed to begin to grow—candle[325]sticks and bricks and dominoes and everything, bigger and bigger and bigger, and I looked in. It was as big as a church by this time, and I saw that boy losing his way among the candlestick pillars, and I followed him and I listened. And I thought I could be as good a Deliverer as anybody else. And the motor veil that I was going to catch the 2.37 train in was a fine disguise.'
'When I found out he was at his building again,' she said, pointing a dismissive thumb at Philip, 'I was really about to tear it down, and I knocked down a brick or two with my sleeve, and without thinking about it, I started to rebuild them; then I got a little dizzy, and everything seemed to start growing—candlesticks and bricks and dominoes and everything, bigger and bigger and bigger, and I looked in. By that point, it was as big as a church, and I saw that kid getting lost among the candlestick pillars, so I followed him and listened. And I thought I could be as good a Deliverer as anyone else. And the motor veil I was going to wear to catch the 2:37 train was a great disguise.'
'You tried to injure the children,' Caesar reminded her.
'You tried to hurt the kids,' Caesar reminded her.
'I don't want to say anything to make you let me off,' said the Pretenderette, 'but at the beginning I didn't think any of it was real. I thought it was a dream. You can let your evil passions go in a dream and it don't hurt any one.'
'I don't want to say anything to make you let me off,' said the Pretenderette, 'but at first, I didn't think any of it was real. I thought it was just a dream. You can let your dark desires run wild in a dream, and it doesn't hurt anyone.'
'It hurts you,' Caesar said.
"It hurts you," Caesar said.
'Oh! that's no odds,' said the Pretenderette scornfully.
'Oh! that doesn't matter,' said the Pretenderette scornfully.
'You sought to injure and confound the children at every turn,' said Caesar, 'even when you found that things were real.'
"You tried to hurt and confuse the kids at every opportunity," said Caesar, "even when you realized things were real."
'I saw there was a chance of being Queen,' said the Pretenderette, 'and I took it. Seems to me you've no occasion to talk if you're Julius Caesar, the same as the bust in the library. You took what you could get right enough in your time, when all's said and done.'[326]
"I realized I had a shot at being Queen," said the Pretenderette, "and I went for it. It seems to me you have no reason to say anything if you're Julius Caesar, like that bust in the library. You definitely took whatever you could get in your time, when it comes down to it."[326]
'I hail,' said Caesar again, 'your courage.'
'I salute,' said Caesar again, 'your bravery.'
'You needn't trouble,' she said, tossing her head; 'my game's up now, and I'll speak my mind if I die for it. You don't understand. You've never been a servant, to see other people get all the fat and you all the bones. What you think it's like to know if you'd just been born in a gentleman's mansion instead of in a model workman's dwelling you'd have been brought up as a young lady and had the openwork silk stockings and the lace on your under-petticoats.'
'You don’t have to worry,' she said, tossing her head. 'My game is over now, and I’ll say what I think even if it kills me. You don’t get it. You’ve never been a servant, watching others get all the good stuff while you только get the scraps. Can you imagine knowing that if you had just been born in a gentleman’s house instead of a hardworking family's home, you would have been raised as a young lady, wearing openwork silk stockings and lace on your petticoats?'
'You go too deep for me,' said Caesar, with the ghost of a smile. 'I now pronounce your sentence. But life has pronounced on you a sentence worse than any I can give you. Nobody loves you.'
'You go too deep for me,' Caesar said, half-smiling. 'I now deliver your sentence. But life has already handed you a sentence worse than anything I could give you. Nobody loves you.'
'Oh, you old silly,' said the Pretenderette in a burst of angry tears, 'don't you see that's just why everything's happened?'
'Oh, you silly old thing,' said the Pretenderette, bursting into angry tears, 'don't you see that's exactly why everything has happened?'
'You are condemned,' said Caesar calmly, 'to make yourself beloved. You will be taken to Briskford, where you will teach the Great Sloth to like his work and keep him awake for eight play-hours a day. In the intervals of your toil you must try to get fond of some one. The Halma people are kind and gentle. You will not find them hard to love. And when the Great Sloth loves his work and the Halma[327] people are so fond of you that they feel they cannot bear to lose you, your penance will be over and you can go where you will.'
'You are sentenced,' said Caesar calmly, 'to make yourself liked. You will be sent to Briskford, where you will teach the Great Sloth to enjoy his work and keep him awake for eight hours of play each day. During your breaks, you need to try to get attached to someone. The Halma people are kind and gentle. You won’t find it hard to love them. And when the Great Sloth enjoys his work and the Halma[327] people care about you so much that they can't imagine losing you, your punishment will be over and you can go wherever you want.'
'You know well enough,' said the Pretenderette, still tearful and furious, 'that if that ever happened I shouldn't want to go anywhere else.'
'You know very well,' said the Pretenderette, still crying and angry, 'that if that ever happened, I wouldn’t want to go anywhere else.'
'Yes,' said Caesar slowly, 'I know.'
'Yeah,' said Caesar slowly, 'I know.'
Lucy would have liked to kiss the Pretenderette and say she was sorry, but you can't do that when it is all other people's fault and they aren't sorry. And besides, before all these people, it would have looked like showing off. You know, I am sure, exactly how Lucy felt.
Lucy wished she could kiss the Pretenderette and apologize, but you can't do that when it's everyone else's fault and they aren't sorry. Plus, in front of all these people, it would have seemed like showing off. You know exactly how Lucy felt.
The Pretenderette was led away. And now Caesar stood facing the children, his hands held out in farewell. The growing light of early morning transfigured his face, and to Philip it suddenly seemed to be most remarkably like the face of That Man, Mr. Peter Graham, whom Helen had married. He was just telling himself not to be a duffer when Lucy cried out in a loud cracked-sounding voice, 'Daddy, oh, Daddy!' and sprang forward.
The Pretenderette was taken away. And now Caesar faced the children, his hands extended in farewell. The increasing light of early morning changed his appearance, and to Philip, it suddenly looked strikingly similar to That Man, Mr. Peter Graham, whom Helen had married. He was reminding himself not to be foolish when Lucy shouted in a loud, broken voice, 'Daddy, oh, Daddy!' and rushed forward.
And at that moment the sun rose above the city wall, and its rays gleamed redly on the helmet and the breastplate and the shield and the sword of Caesar. The light struck at the children's eyes like a blow. Dazzled, they[328] closed their eyes and when they opened them, blinking and confused, Caesar was gone and the marble book was closed—for ever.
And at that moment, the sun rose above the city wall, and its rays shone red on Caesar's helmet, breastplate, shield, and sword. The light hit the children's eyes like a punch. Blinded, they[328] shut their eyes, and when they opened them again, blinking and confused, Caesar was gone and the marble book was closed—for good.
Three days later Mr. Noah arrived by elephant, and the meeting between him and the children is, as they say, better imagined than described. Especially as there is not much time left now for describing anything. Mr. Noah explained that the freeing of Polistopolis from the Pretenderette and the barbarians counted as the seventh deed and that Philip had now attained the rank of King, the deed of the Great Sloth having given him the title of Prince of Pine-apples. His expression of gratitude and admiration were of the warmest, and Philip felt that it was rather ungrateful of him to say, as he couldn't help saying:
Three days later, Mr. Noah arrived on an elephant, and the meeting between him and the kids is, as people say, better imagined than described. Especially since there's not much time left now to describe anything. Mr. Noah explained that freeing Polistopolis from the Pretenderette and the barbarians counted as the seventh deed, and that Philip had now become King, with the Great Sloth deed giving him the title of Prince of Pine-apples. His expressions of gratitude and admiration were extremely warm, and Philip felt it was a bit ungrateful of him to say, as he couldn't help but say:
'Now I've done all the deeds, mayn't I go back to Helen?'
'Now that I've taken care of everything, can I go back to Helen?'
'All in good time,' said Mr. Noah; 'I will at once set about the arrangements for your coronation.'
'All in good time,' said Mr. Noah; 'I will immediately start making the arrangements for your coronation.'
The coronation was an occasion of unexampled splendour. There was a banquet (of course) and fireworks, and all the guns fired salutes and the soldiers presented arms, and the ladies presented bouquets. And at the end Mr. Noah, with a few well-chosen words which[329] brought tears to all eyes, placed the gold crown of Polistarchia upon the brow of Philip, where its diamonds and rubies shone dazzlingly.
The coronation was an event of unmatched splendor. There was a banquet (of course), fireworks, and all the cannons fired salutes while the soldiers stood at attention, and the ladies offered bouquets. At the end, Mr. Noah, with a few heartfelt words which[329] brought tears to everyone’s eyes, placed the gold crown of Polistarchia on Philip's head, where its diamonds and rubies sparkled brilliantly.
There was an extra crown for Lucy, made of silver and pearls and pale silvery moonstones.
There was an additional crown for Lucy, made of silver, pearls, and light silvery moonstones.
You have no idea how the Polistarchians shouted.
You have no idea how loud the Polistarchians shouted.
'And now,' said Mr. Noah when it was all over, 'I regret to inform you that we must part. Polistarchia is a Republic, and of course in a republic kings and queens are not permitted to exist. Partings are painful things. And you had better go at once.'
'And now,' said Mr. Noah when it was all over, 'I’m sorry to say that we have to say goodbye. Polistarchia is a Republic, and in a republic, there’s no place for kings and queens. Goodbyes are tough. You should probably leave right away.'
He was plainly very much upset.
He was obviously very upset.
'This is very sudden,' said Philip.
'This is really sudden,' said Philip.
And Lucy said, 'I do think it's silly. How shall we get home? All in a hurry, like this?'
And Lucy said, 'I really think it's ridiculous. How are we supposed to get home? All rushed like this?'
'How did you get here?'
'How did you arrive?'
'By building a house and getting into it.'
'By building a house and moving into it.'
'Then build your own house. Oh, we have models of all the houses you were ever in. The pieces are all numbered. You only have to put them together.'
'Then build your own house. Oh, we have models of all the houses you've ever been in. The pieces are all numbered. You just have to put them together.'
He led them to a large room behind the hall of Public Amusements and took down from a shelf a stout box labelled 'The Grange.' On another box Philip saw 'Laburnum Cottage.'
He took them to a big room behind the hall of Public Amusements and grabbed a sturdy box from a shelf labeled 'The Grange.' On another box, Philip noticed 'Laburnum Cottage.'
Mr. Noah, kneeling on his yellow mat,[330] tumbled the contents of the box out on the floor, and Philip and Lucy set to work to build a house with the exquisitely finished little blocks and stones and beams and windows and chimneys.
Mr. Noah, kneeling on his yellow mat,[330] dumped the contents of the box onto the floor, and Philip and Lucy began building a house with the beautifully crafted little blocks, stones, beams, windows, and chimneys.
'I cannot bear to see you go,' said Mr. Noah. 'Good-bye, good-bye. Remember me sometimes!'
'I can't stand to see you leave,' said Mr. Noah. 'Goodbye, goodbye. Don't forget about me sometimes!'
'We shall never forget you,' said the children, jumping up hugging him.
'We'll never forget you,' said the kids, jumping up to hug him.
'Good-bye!' said the parrot who had followed them in.
'Goodbye!' said the parrot that had followed them in.
'Good-bye, good-bye!' said everybody.
'Goodbye, goodbye!' said everybody.
'I wish the Lightning Loose was not lost,' Philip even at this parting moment remembered to say.
'I wish the Lightning Loose wasn't lost,' Philip remembered to say even at this parting moment.
'She isn't,' said Mr. Noah. 'She flew back to the island directly you left her. Sails are called wings, are they not? White wings that never grow weary, you know. Relieved of your weight, the faithful yacht flew home like any pigeon.'
'She's not,' said Mr. Noah. 'She flew back to the island right after you left her. Sails are called wings, aren’t they? White wings that never get tired, you know. Free from your burden, the loyal yacht flew home like any pigeon.'
'Hooray!' said Philip. 'I couldn't bear to think of her rotting away in a cavern.'
'Hooray!' said Philip. 'I couldn't stand the thought of her decomposing in a cave.'
'I wish Max and Brenda had come to say good-bye,' said Lucy.
"I wish Max and Brenda had come to say goodbye," Lucy said.
'It is not needed,' said Mr. Noah mysteriously. And then everybody said good-bye again, and Mr. Noah rolled up his yellow mat, put it under his arm again, and went—for ever.[331]
'It's not necessary,' Mr. Noah said mysteriously. Then everyone said goodbye again, and Mr. Noah rolled up his yellow mat, tucked it under his arm, and left—forever.[331]
The children built the Grange, and when the beautiful little model of that house was there before them, perfect, they stood still a moment, looking at it.
The kids built the Grange, and when the stunning little model of that house was right in front of them, looking flawless, they paused for a moment, admiring it.
'I wish we could be two people each,' said Lucy, 'and one of each of us go home and one of each of us stay here. Oh!' she cried suddenly, and snatched at Philip's arm. For a slight strange giddiness had suddenly caught her. Philip too swayed a little uncertainly and stood a moment with his hand to his head. The children gazed about them bewildered and still a little giddy. The room was gone, the model of the Grange was gone. Over their heads was blue sky, under their feet was green grass, and in front stood the Grange itself, with its front door wide open and on the steps Helen and Mr. Peter Graham.
"I wish we could be two people each," Lucy said, "and one of us could go home while the other stays here. Oh!" she suddenly exclaimed, grabbing Philip's arm. A strange feeling of dizziness had hit her. Philip also swayed a little unsteadily and paused for a moment with his hand on his head. The children looked around, confused and still a bit dizzy. The room had vanished, the model of the Grange was gone. Above them was blue sky, beneath them was green grass, and in front stood the Grange itself, with its front door wide open and Helen and Mr. Peter Graham on the steps.
That telegram had brought them home.
That telegram had brought them back home.
You will wonder how Lucy explained where she had been when she was lost. She never did explain. There are some things, as you know, that cannot be explained. But the curious thing is that no one ever asked for an explanation. The grown-ups must have thought they knew all about it, which, of course, was very far from being the truth.
You might wonder how Lucy described where she was when she got lost. She never explained. There are some things, as you know, that just can't be explained. But what's strange is that no one ever asked for an explanation. The adults probably thought they understood everything, which, of course, was far from the truth.
When the four people on the doorstep of the[332] Grange had finished saying how glad they were to see each other—that day on the steps when Philip and Lucy came back from Polistarchia, Helen and Mr. Peter Graham came back from Belgium—Helen said:
When the four people on the doorstep of the[332] Grange had finished expressing how happy they were to see each other—that day on the steps when Philip and Lucy returned from Polistarchia, and Helen and Mr. Peter Graham returned from Belgium—Helen said:
'And we've brought you each the loveliest present. Fetch them, Peter, there's a dear.'
'And we've brought you all the most beautiful gifts. Bring them here, Peter, would you?'
Mr. Peter Graham went to the stable-yard and came back followed by two long tan dachshunds, who rushed up to the children frisking and fawning in a way they well knew.
Mr. Peter Graham went to the stable yard and returned with two long tan dachshunds, who ran up to the kids playing and wagging their tails in a way they were all familiar with.
'Why Max! why Brenda!' cried Philip. 'Oh, Helen! are they for us?'
'Why Max! Why Brenda!' cried Philip. 'Oh, Helen! Are they for us?'
'Yes, dear, of course they are,' said Helen; 'but how did you know their names?'
'Yes, sweetie, of course they are,' said Helen; 'but how did you know their names?'
That was one of the things which Philip could not tell, then.
That was one of the things Philip couldn't tell at that time.
But he told Helen the whole story later, and she said it was wonderful, and how clever of him to make all that up, and that when he was a man he would be able to be an author and to write books.
But he told Helen the whole story later, and she said it was amazing, and how smart of him to come up with all that, and that when he grew up he would be able to be an author and write books.
'And do you know,' she said, 'I did dream about the island—quite a long dream, only when I woke up I could only remember that I'd been there and seen you. But no doubt I dreamed about Mr. Noah and all the rest of it as well, only I forgot it.'
'And you know,' she said, 'I did dream about the island— it was a pretty long dream, but when I woke up, I could only remember that I had been there and seen you. I'm sure I dreamed about Mr. Noah and everything else too, but I just forgot it.'
And Max and Brenda of course loved every one. Their characters were quite unchanged. Only the children had forgotten the language of animals, so that conversation between them and the dogs was for ever impossible. But Max and Brenda understand every word you say—any one can see that.
And Max and Brenda, of course, loved each one. Their personalities were pretty much the same. The only difference was that the kids had forgotten the language of animals, making conversation between them and the dogs impossible. But Max and Brenda understand every word you say—anyone can see that.
You want to know what became of the redheaded, steely-eyed nurse, the Pretenderette, who made so much mischief and trouble? Well, I suppose she is still living with the Halma folk, teaching the Great Sloth to like his work and learning to be fond of people—which is the only way to be happy. At any rate no one that I know of has ever seen her again anywhere else.
You want to know what happened to the redheaded, steely-eyed nurse, the Pretenderette, who caused so much chaos and trouble? Well, I guess she's still living with the Halma people, teaching the Great Sloth to enjoy his work and learning to appreciate people—which is the only way to be happy. Anyway, no one I know has ever seen her again anywhere else.
THE END
Footnotes:
[1] Never mind grammar.
Forget grammar.
[2] This is correct grammar, but never mind.
Please provide the text that you would like me to modernize. This is correct grammar, but forget about it.
Macmillan & Co.'s
New Books for the Young
Uniform Edition. Red cloth, gilt top. Extra Crown 8vo. 6s.
Pocket Edition. Printed on thin paper. Scarlet leather, with gilt edges and special cover design. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.
Edition de Luxe. 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.
Ordinary Edition. Crown 4to. 15s. net.
Edition de Luxe. Demy 4to. 42s. net.
A smaller edition, issued at a popular price, of Charles Kingsley's famous work, so charmingly illustrated and interpreted by Mr. Warwick Goble's drawings. The large edition was one of the most successful of the illustrated works published in the Autumn of 1909, and went rapidly out of print.
A smaller edition, sold at an affordable price, of Charles Kingsley's famous work, beautifully illustrated and interpreted by Mr. Warwick Goble's drawings. The large edition was one of the most successful illustrated works released in the fall of 1909 and quickly sold out.
MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd., LONDON.
Macmillan & Co.'s
New Books for the Young
Macmillan & Co., Ltd., London.
Transcriber's Notes
Obvious punctuation errors repaired.
Punctuation errors fixed.
The remaining corrections made are indicated by dotted lines under the corrections. Scroll the mouse over the word and the original text will appear.
The remaining corrections are shown with dotted lines underneath them. Hover the mouse over the word and the original text will appear.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!